Chapter Text
“Tommy, what the hell happened to you?!”
Wilbur exclaims, the pale brunet abruptly standing up, his amber eyes wide as he rushes over to his side.
Tommy waves him off, collapsing onto the roof in a very controlled manner, the concrete digging into his palms as he steadies himself, his head spinning.
The world was slightly off, fuzzy, as if everything had been tilted to the side and had a really bad filter put over it. He was having a hard time focusing on anything, really, plus there was a sharp ringing in his ears that hadn’t gone away since he got the shit beat out of him.
“M’ fine, Wil.” He mumbles, watching as his friend drop to his knees in front of him, his hands hovering over his shoulders as if he’s uncertain of something.
Tommy’s not sure what Wilbur is afraid of, really, Tommy didn’t carry any rabid diseases unlike most people think. So instead he takes the first leap of faith and tips forwards, Wilbur catching him as his head rests on his collar bone.
Wilbur wore his usual clothes tonight, a yellow sweater with his god awful trench coat, along with a black beanie on his head, some of his brown curls spilling out from underneath it and covering his forehead.
The man also wears circular glasses, much like a nerd, and is a tall lanky bitch. Tommy hates people taller then him, but he made an exception for Wilbur, his only friend in this stupid city.
Wilbur seems frozen for a moment, as if he’s glitching out of reality, before he wraps his arms around his waist and tugs him closer to himself, almost to where Tommy is fully in his lap now.
Tommy leans into his touch like a greedy cat, wincing slightly when Wilbur brushes over some of his bruises on his back. Wilbur makes a noise, as if he’s upset about Tommy being hurt.
Tommy hadn’t really bothered trying to ‘clean’ up like he does most times Dream beats the shit out of him. Dream had already kept him longer then usual, eating away at some of the time Tommy has to spend with Wilbur.
Tommy had returned to his apartment, changed his clothes, cleaned off the blood, not bothering to brew a healing potion since it was already past dark and Wilbur had probably been worried about him.
Tommy’s usually never later, always there as soon as he could be, but Dream had decided to be an asshole today and teach him a lesson, whatever the fuck thats supposed to mean.
So instead he just showed up like this, his blonde hair a mess, a swollen eye, bruises and cuts littering his face and body. He aches, deep in his bones, and his cuts sting when they brush up against his clothes or Wilbur, but he doesn't care as he collapses onto the man, exhaustion setting in.
“Tommy,” The man says, his voice a dangerously soft, as if he’s holding back his anger, “What happened?” He asks, one of his hands slinking up and grabbing his chin, his fingers gentle as he tilts his head up.
Tommy had never really been given affection in his life, at all, not from his friends or… employers, so he is currently soaking up every little bit Wilbur gives him. He preens at his gentle touches, melting into his hold, his fingers digging into his sweater as if he’s scared Wilbur would leave him.
He doesn't want this to end.
He hasn’t known Wilbur for the longest, sure, maybe a couple months at most, yet it feels like a life time.
They met on the roof they were currently on, shadowed by other taller buildings, on complete accident.
They hit it off, as if they were always meant to be friends, always meant to find each other, two missing broken pieces completing the puzzle.
They never talked about why each other were on the roof, standing on the edge, yet Tommy believes they both saved each other that fateful night.
Tommy closes his eyes, leaning into Wilbur’s hold as the man sighs, shifting them until Tommy was in his lap, pressed to his chest, his arms wrapped around him in a gentle but firm hold.
“Come on, Toms, you gotta tell me what happened,” Wilbur says softly, resting his head against the crook of his neck, pressing his cheek against his head. Tommy just hums in delight, pressing closer to the man greedily.
“Got in a… fight,” Tommy mumbles, wrapping his arms around Wilbur, hiding his face away in his neck, “N’ here I am.” He finishes, his voice cracking. Wilbur is silent before he sighs, resting his face in his hair.
“Gods, you are all beaten up,” He whispers, “Come on, lets get you back to my place,” Wilbur says gently, and Tommy groans at the idea of having to move his tired body. He just wants to sit in Wilbur’s hold forever.
“Shh, shh, I know,” Wilbur says, his hands shifting him again, one of his arms moving under his knees and the other circling his chest. Wilbur stands slowly, cradling Tommy in his arms as if he weighs nothing, keeping his head in the crook of his neck with practiced ease.
Tommy clings onto the man tighter, his eyes fluttering open as Wilbur begins walking.
“Wil,” He grumbles, “Your gonna hurt yer’self,” He mumbles and Wilbur huffs, smiling down at him, his amber eyes glinting in the dark.
“I’ll be okay, sunshine.” He says, and Tommy falters for a moment, because Wilbur has never called him sunshine before. “Trust me.” He hums, his chest rumbling with it, and Tommy can’t help but find himself believing him.
Eventually the exhaustion wins over and he must fall asleep, drifting in and out of consciousness here and there, his head all fuzzy.
He probably should have brewed a healing potion… but ehh, he’ll be fine.
Wilbur’s gots him.
There’s a small voice in the back of his head that tells him that he can’t trust the strange man he’s only known for a few months and has only ever met him on the roof top in the slums of L’Manberg, at night, knows nothing but his first name and what he’s gathered from their long conversations.
Tommy’s an idiot, sure, but he’s a smart idiot.
This is a test, not only for Wilbur but for Tommy, to see just how far the man is willing to go for him. To see if he has good intentions, make sure he’s not a wrong-un like most people in the city.
Or a vampire.
If Wilbur is a vampire that would just make things very awkward, considering Tommy’s profession and all.
But Tommy kind of a knack for telling who’s a vampire and who isn’t, so he thinks he's fine.
Anyways, Tommy has never received this much affection in his entire life, and to say it isn’t addicting is an understatement. The concept of someone taking care of him and coddling him is so foreign Tommy can’t even really imagine it.
He’s gotten a hair ruffle here and there, a small hug once in a while, but that’s nothing compared to this.
Being held as if he was something worth protecting, something precious and loved, it made his tired heart swell, it let him have hope, that maybe things will get better, that maybe he’ll be okay.
Because if Wilbur could love and cherish a person such as himself then Tommy must be important somehow, he must be worth loving, and that alone causes everything rational to go right out the window.
Tommy has waited a long, long time for something like this, maybe a little too long.
Life is hard, draining, especially in this city.
L’Manberg was like a waste land. There were no plants, or trees, smog filled the air, clouds covered the sky, when it rained it was fucking acid. Buildings were everywhere, squished together, streets were packed and crowded, there was scaffolding on almost every building.
Chunks of concrete were crumbing from most buildings, everything was grey and reds, life all around was just miserable. The air was suffocating from all the factories, cars, and pollutants in the air, the water was definitely not safe at all, and the city was over populated.
Crime ruled the whole place, with serval gangs and mafias scattered about. Pretty much every single person was in one, for safety or job security.
The city was killing everyone in it, and yet no one left.
There wasn’t really much of anything left in this world, anyways.
Anything outside of the city was dead. Dirt and sand and rocks, stretching for miles, crumbled buildings here and there, dried up river beds and lakes. It was a horrible desert that stretched for miles, a waste land full of decaying radiation and death.
L’Manberg was one of the last settlements to exist, Tommy believes, in the whole entire world.
There were probably other survivors out there, sure, making a living in some little paradise, but L’Manberg was the place to be— even with all of its complications.
Tommy wished he could leave, he really does, but he can’t.
He’d die without the city, because unlike the undead creatures of the night, he was painfully mortal.
Undead vampires had it good, really. They didn’t need food or water, just blood to get them through. They were immune to the diseases and infections, strong, and fast. They were dangerous, to dangerous for Tommy to take on alone.
Infected vampires were people who had just been bitten, and not killed.
Those were what Tommy dealt with.
He was a Rouge that went by the alias Reaper, a vigilante of the night, finding the infected and curing them— if they were savable.
Infected weren’t always reversible, not when they were to far gone mentally, those he had to kill. They had a thirst for blood, but they could also eat normal food. They weren't as strong or resilient, and weren't immortal. They were a much weaker version of their undead counterparts.
He was jostled out of his thoughts by Wilbur laying him somewhere soft, breaking him out of his sleepy haze.
Tommy whines at his loss, high and needy, getting an adoring coo in return.
“Just give me a minute, child,” Wilbur says mirthfully, as Tommy slowly blinks his eyes open, watching through blurry eyes as Wilbur shuffles around somewhere.
He’s in a small living room, the kitchen connected to it, with two other doors leading off to a bathroom and a room. He’s laying on a couch, and theres two chairs at a small table, along with a tiny kitchen.
It was a very common type of apartment in L’Manberg, as space was incredibly limited, and you can only go so high up in the sky.
Tommy tries to sit up, his arms shaking with the effort— he would definitely need a healing potion in the morning.
Wilbur returns quickly, tutting at him as he pushes him back down onto the couch, sitting on the coffee table in front of him.
“Relax, darling, your just going to hurt yourself more.” Wilbur says gently, brushing the hair out of his face, “I’ve got you.” He promises softly, and Tommy preens at it, leaning into his touch.
Wilbur sets to work cleaning his cuts and putting bandaids on them ,which Tommy feels a little bad about since such items were very limited but he doesn't let it bother him in the moment.
There isn’t really much to do about his bruises, besides icing them, but when the fuck does anyone ever do that?
Not Tommy. Icing your bruises was for pussies.
When Wilbur was done he pushes the stuff aside, before his hands find their way to his hair, as they gently run through his curls, scratching at his head.
Tommy melts at the touch, soaking up every little bit of it as Wilbur coos at him, no doubt a smug look on his face.
“Aw, Tommy, you are so adorable,” He says, “Look at you! Just a little baby, aren’t you? A poor soul who just wants to be loved, hm?” Wilbur coos, lifting Tommy up from his laying position, his hands on his shoulders as he brings Tommy in for a hug.
Tommy hums, wrapping his arms around him, and Wilbur makes a pleased noise, tugging him closer.
“Your so sweet,” He mummers, his face pressed against his neck as he tips his head slightly, “If I would have known earlier how touch starved you are then I wouldn’t have waited as long.” He sighs mournfully, yet Tommy just shrugs, half delirious.
“I didn’t want to scare you away,” He says softly, tucking a stray curl behind his ear, “Oh, you are just out of it, aren’t you?” He croons, a smile tugging at his lips.
Wilbur hums under his breath, his hand slinking up and pressing against his neck, under his jaw, tipping his head more. Tommy whines his complaint at the awkward angle his head is at but Wilbur takes no mind.
“Gods, Toms, you have no idea how much I want this.” Wilbur whispers reverently, his nose brushing up against his neck, his brown curls tickling his face, “But I have self control. I can wait.” He says softly, a tinge of annoyance in his gentle voice.
“Until the time is right.” Wilbur says softly, pulling back from him, his hand under his jaw moving to his neck, trialing down it until he reaches a spot on his pulse point.
“Then you will be mine.” Wilbur vows, before he hugs him again, and Tommy only hums in agreement, unbeknownst to him what the fuck Wilbur is saying.
“I bet your exhausted, huh?” He mumbles into his hair, “You should go to sleep now, sunshine. I can take care of the people that did this to you tomorrow,” Wilbur says, a dangerous lilt to his tone.
“Anyways, you should be more careful with who you just collapse around.” Wilbur hums as he picks Tommy up again, moving to another room. Tommy whines, his fingers griping Wilbur’s arms.
“Not everyone is like me,” He says in a quiet voice, setting him down on something soft again. “You could have been seriously hurt, or worse, dead.” Wilbur spits out, before he sighs, leaning over the blonde in his bed.
“I’m just… I’m just glad it was me, and not some of the other bastards in this city.” Wilbur admits, stroking Tommy’s hair again as he pulls the blankets over him, “You need to be more careful.” He sighs, before he’s quiet for a while.
Tommy is basically asleep at this point, Wilbur’s mumbling going right over his head.
“I won’t loose you.” Wilbur whispers, leaning down until he’s pressing a kiss to his forehead, cold lips brushing his burning skin, “Good night, Tommy.” He breathes out, before he pulls away, making sure the blonde settles in before leaving the room, retiring to the couch for the night.
~~~~
Tommy wakes up with an aching body, a head ache, and he’s feverish.
Fuck.
He’s hot, covered in sweat, painful tremors wrack his body— he’s definitely sick.
God damnit, being sick in this fucking city is a death sentence.
Tommy groans, shifting around in the bed, noting how it dips more then he’s used to. The blankets are also much thicker, hotter, then the sheets he has at his apartment.
He jolts up, fear making his heart race, as he immediately regrets moving so fast and looses his balance and collapses back onto his pillow. His vision swims as he groans— fuck, this was not good at all.
How did this sudden sickness hit him so fast?
Truthfully Tommy’s not even that surprised about this, he had open wounds and was walking around the toxic city, not to mention whatever the fuck Dream had touched prior.
He probably didn’t disinfect them in time, and since he never took a healing potion he fucked his self over.
This was a rookie mistake, one he plans on never repeating again if he can help it.
The door creaks open and Tommy flinches, opening his eyes- when did he close them?- to blurry vision.
“Tommy?” Calls a familiar voice, “Tommy, Toms— calm down.” Wilbur says gently, and oh, Tommy’s hyperventilating.
Well fuck. He’s having a panic attack, isn't he?
Shit.
Tommy just hyperventilates more as the memories of yesterday come rushing back to him.
All he remembers is crashing on the roof and Wilbur hugging him, anything after that is just gone— blank. Where the fuck even is he?
“Tommy—“ Wilbur says, and he sounds panicked, before theres cold hands on his face, the touch grounding and welcome, “Oh fuck, your burning up- oh gods, where is Phil when I need him?” Wilbur says in a worried tone.
“Calm down, your okay, your safe,” Wilbur says, his colds fingers gently rubbing his face, and Tommy whines— he doesn't know whats going on and he’s sick and he hurts and fuck.
“Your at my apartment, I took you home after you pretty much passed out on me last night. Your okay, your safe, nothing can hurt you here.” Wilbur promises, his voice melodic, weaving its way into his head.
“Shh— its okay, Tommy. Your safe.” Wilbur says gently, rubbing his cheek bones, and Tommy can’t help but believe him, his breathing slowly going back to normal, his chest hitching here and there.
“Wilbur?” He croaks out and Wilbur sighs in relief.
“Yes, yes, I’m right here.” He hums, “What is it, sunshine? Do you want water? Water will probably do you good, huh?” Wilbur says, almost unsurely, and Tommy nods his head at that.
“Okay, okay— water, yeah, I can do that.” Wilbur pulls away suddenly and Tommy whines in complaint, his hands immediately returning to his face.
“Im just going to get you some water, okay? I’ll be right back.” Wilbur says and then he’s gone, whisked out of the room. Tommy blinks open his eyes, mourning the loss of Wilbur, but then he’s back, a cup of water in hand.
Wilbur gently sits him up, his arms pulling him up and resting him against a pillow. Tommy whines pitifully, and Wilbur coos softly, one of his hands gently grabbing his chin.
Tommy watches as Wilbur brings the cup of water to his lips, reaching out to grab ahold of it but Wilbur doesn't let him.
“I’ve got it, Tommy. You’ll spill, sweetheart.” Wilbur says, and Tommy tries his best to roll his eyes. Wilbur brings the cup up to his lips, gently tipping it back as water flows into his mouth.
Tommy greedily drinks it, whining when Wilbur pulls way.
“You’ll make yourself sick,” Wilbur hums, rubbing his neck gently, his hands cool on his burning skin, “Your so needy, huh? Needy little child.” Wilbur says, and Tommy huffs, leveling Wilbur with his best glare.
“Fuck.. off,” He grumbles, trying to bat Wilburs hand away from his neck, “I need to go home,” He groans, trying to shift on the bed. Wilbur makes a noise before he gently pushes him back to rest against the pillow.
“You aren’t gong to your apartment, especially not when you live alone and have no one to take care of you.” Wilbur sighs, and Tommy rolls his eyes, “Your sick… like really sick.” He frowns, cupping his face and examining him.
Tommy leans into his touch, his cold hands feel so nice against his skin.
“What happened?” He asks gently, as if he was trying to pry it out of him. Tommy shrugs and Wilbur sighs.
“Come on, Toms, I need to know.” He asks, sitting on the bed besides him, wrapping an arm around his shoulders.
“Got beat up…” Tommy mumbles and Wilbur hums, one of his hands threading through his hair that Tommy leans into.
“By who, sunshine?” Wilbur asks softly, tugging Tommy to his side. Tommy preens at the touch, pressing against him, shaking his head. He doesn't want to think about it. Its rather embarrassing and dehumanizing.
“Why won’t you tell me?” Wilbur asks, and he sounds mildly frustrated, his amber eyes narrowed. Tommy huffs, hiding his face against his chest.
“Is’ not like you can do anything anyways,” Tommy grumbles, “Weak ass bitch.” He hums and Wilbur scoffs, threading his fingers through his hair. If Tommy were a cat he would definitely be purring right now.
Unfortunately all the cats died off a while ago… it just makes him sad to think about it.
“I would definitely do something,” Wilbur hums, pressing his face against his head, “No one gets to beat the shit out of you.” Wilbur says darkly, his arms tightening around him, “It hurts me to see you like this.”
“Wilby,” Tommy whines, and Wilbur freezes for a moment.
“Did you just call me Wilby—“
“It’s okay, really.” Tommy hums, ignoring Wilbur who hugs him closer, pulling Tommy to his chest, “Just need… to get home.” He hums and Wilbur makes a disapproving noise, burying his face in his curls.
“You aren’t going home alone,” Wilbur says, tilting his head to look at him, “Not like this.”
“Are you fucking stupid?” Tommy grumbles, pressing closer to Wilbur, closing his eyes, “You are going to take me. I have… things that can help.” He mumbles, wincing at his wording. Definitely not suspicious at all.
“You have medicine?” Wilbur asks, and he sounds shocked, because no one has medicine. Tommy snorts, shaking his head.
“Who the fuck do you think I am?” He snaps, digging his fingers into his shirt, “No… I have something much more… illegal.”
Wilbur gives him a strange look before it finally clicks.
“Potions?” He breathes out and Tommy grins.
“Something like that.”
~~~~
When they eventually get to his apartment just a couple buildings away from Wilbur’s, with Tommy struggling the whole way there, earning him many mean glances and odd looks.
Tommy pulls out his keys and opens his gringy door, stumbling in with Wilbur’s help. Wilbur immediately closes the door behind him, locking it, before he sighs in relief, latching back onto Tommy as he looses his balance for a moment.
Tommy grips onto his arm, leaning against Wilbur gratefully.
“So… nice place.” Wilbur says, and Tommy winces. His apartment was not nice at all.
They were in a square room, no furniture besides one measly chair pressed up against the kitchen counter. He had hard wood floor that was scratched beyond repair and stained with a lot of shit Tommy rather not think about.
He had one other bed room and a small bathroom connected to it. That was where most of his stuff was.
“Shut up,” Tommy grumbles, making his way to the kitchen, tucked under Wilbur’s arm, “Its the best I got.” He grumbles, ignoring the trash can that was over flowing with bloody paper towels.
Wilbur winces when he notices it, a concerned frown on his face but he thankfully doesn't comment on it.
“I’m not seeing much here… did you just trick me into bringing you home?” Wilbur says, his grip tightening on him slightly, as he gives Tommy a sharp look.
Tommy glances at him, meeting his amber eyes. Something dark swirls within them, something greedy and possessive.
Tommy’s heart flutters at it— Wilbur cares about him.
He couldn’t help but grin at the man’s expression, taking delight in it.
“No, idiot,” He huffs, before moving towards the kitchen, Wilbur still supporting most of his weight, “How much do you know about witches?” He asks slowly, glancing back at him.
Wilbur pauses, tilting his head in consideration, “I know a little bit… why?” He asks, curiously staring at him.
“Well…” Tommy begins, opening up one of the cupboards, “What if I were a witch?” He says as he pulls out a small empty glass vial.
“You… a witch?” Wilbur says, as if he was dumbfounded for a moment, staring at the little glass vial Tommy had on hand.
“Yup,” Tommy says, popping the p as he reaches out to get more stuff, Wilbur having to shift his hold on him. He helps support Tommy as he grabs more things down, melons and nether wart, though he has no brewing stand here.
Tommy shakily grabs his small wooden stand and places the glass vial in it, setting out his ingredients on the counter.
Wilbur watches curiously, his arms around his waist as Tommy works. He fills up the vial with water- not properly distilled water, but it will have to do- until it was three fourths full, then he set about preparing the melon.
Potions of healing weren’t very easily accessible anymore… considering it was difficult to grow any type of plants here. Melon seeds still existed, and Tommy had plenty, but he couldn't just go buy some full grown melons.
The melons he was using were home grown, after months of careful nurturing he managed to grow enough melons to last him a couple years.
“So, Wilbur, how do you feel about witches?” Tommy asks idly, ignoring the crack in his voice as he grabs a knife and carefully cuts off a slice of the melon piece, the gold infused in it sparkling in the dim light.
Wilbur hums, resting his chin on his shoulder, right against his neck.
“I think they are cool,” He hums softly, his eyes trained on Tommy’s hands as he pulls out a mortar and pestle, one of the first he had ever gotten, thus why it was at his apartment.
It was old stone, used and worn, but it would work for emergencies. If Tommy had a brewing stand then he wouldn't need to use this. It was a long grueling process and he was planning on making Wilbur do it.
“Yeah?” Tommy huffs, “Well what if I were one?” He asks and Wilbur snorts, poking him in the side.
“I think that is pretty obvious, witch.” Wilbur says, curling one of his golden locks around his finger.
“… warlock, but whatever.” Tommy huffs, placing the dried melon in the mortar and passing it to Wilbur, “Crush this for me, into a fine powder, would ya?” Tommy asks and Wilbur raises an eyebrow before he reluctantly lets go of him, picking up the pestle and starting to grind it up.
“Anyways— I am a very illegal witch, so if you say a word about this to anyone else I will have to kill you and disappear.” Tommy lightly threatens as best as he can when he sick, giving Wilbur a big smile.
“My mouth is sealed, witchling,” He says, amusement swirling in his eyes. Tommy stares at him for a moment longer before going back to work, grabbing his nether wart.
“Good— because it would really suck if I had to kill your sorry ass.” Tommy hums as he moves over to his stove on shaky legs, vial in hand. Wilbur watches him carefully, pausing his task to make sure Tommy doesn't fall.
“Do you have a coven, then?” Wilbur asks, going back to his task, and Tommy snorts.
“Who do you think I am, man?” He says, “I don’t have a coven, and probably never will. I work alone, solo, for the most part.” He shrugs, not noticing the look Wilbur sends him.
“Why do you think I was on that roof in the first place? Because I had a coven?” Tommy gently reminds him and Wilbur winces, as Tommy turns on the coil stove, placing the vial over the heat.
“Witches are hard to come by, its hard to believe that you aren’t working with anyone.” Wilbur says simply, glancing at him.
“No shit, it’s because its illegal,” Tommy grumbles under his breath with a frown, watching as the water in the vial starts to boil.
Wilbur scrunches up his nose but doesn’t comment on it.
“Right… well, you don’t work for anyone? What even is your job?” Wilbur hums and Tommy winces, putting the nether wart into the glass vial and watching it dissolve.
“I have a… business deal with a coven, sure, but I wouldn’t say I work for them.” Tommy hums, “Not in any conventional means, that is.” Tommy says, ignoring the look from Wilbur.
“Yeah? What coven?” He asks and Tommy snorts, turning to face him.
“I’m not telling you,” He says, rolling his eyes, “Next thing I know is that you’ll snitch that I’m a witch to the police and then I’ll be burned at the stake.” Tommy huffs, “But… its a very powerful coven, is all I have to say.”
Wilbur gives him a strange look.
“The police don’t burn witches,” Wilbur huffs as if its the most ridiculous thing he’s ever heard, “They humanly kill them,” He waves his hand as if it doesn’t really mater.
Tommy raises an eyebrow at that.
“Oh?” He asks, tilting his head, “I would have expected more, like selling us to vampire covens or some shit…” Tommy trials off, and Wilbur shakes his head.
“Well, good thing no one will ever turn me in, right Wilbur?” He asks as he claps his hands together, giving Wilbur a hard look. Wilbur smiles and brings over the crushed up melon.
“Of course not, sunshine,” Wilbur says, ruffling his hair, “No one will ever hear word of this, ever.” He promises and Tommy gives him a look before turning to the melon powder.
Tommy grabs his funnel and puts it on top of the vial, slowly pouring in the melon powder and watching as the awkward potion turns pink. Its a very light shade, not super potent, and thats just because none of his equipment is here.
Plus Tommy is decidedly not using magic around Wilbur, in case anything bad happens, so it won’t have its usual kick.
Wilbur watches it all with wide eyes.
“I never would have expected you to be a witch,” He hums, “I’ve never seen a healing potion look like this before.” He states mindlessly, and Tommy gives him a look.
“What? This?” He asks and Wilbur nods. “Oh I can do so much better then this, Wil. This is amateur work right here.” Tommy huffs, swirling the glass vial, wincing slightly at how hot the glass was still.
“What do you mean?” Wilbur asks, “This is seriously good work—“
“No it isn’t,” Tommy huffs, setting aside the potion to cool back in the stand, “This is the best I can pull together in an emergency, otherwise I can make health potions that heal me completely. This isn’t strong enough to do that.” Tommy hums, starting for his chair in the kitchen.
Wilbur stops him, grabbing him by his shoulders, a very odd look on his face.
“What do you mean?” He breathes out, his eyes swirling, “You can make potions that completely heal someone?” He asks, and whoops, maybe Tommy shouldn’t have been bragging so openly.
“Uh… yeah? Can’t all witches?” He asks, confused. Wilbur shakes his head.
“So your telling me that you can make super enhanced potions? And even without the best… tools you can make something like that?” Wilbur exclaims, pointing to the cooling healing potion.
Tommy slowly nods his head.
“Holy shit,” Wilbur mumbles, and Tommy sighs, “Holy shit— your only like sixteen, right?”
“Seventeen,” Tommy grumbles, going to sit in the chair again but Wilbur pulls him into his embrace instead. “Don’t tell me your going to be a shit friend and turn me in?” Tommy huffs and Wilbur shakes his head.
“No, no, never— why would I turn you in?” Wilbur hums into his hair, one of his hands resting on the back of his neck, “Your amazing— I don’t even know how, but Toms… gods I would never turn you in.” Wilbur hums, and Tommy can’t help but feel like he may have made a mistake.
He thought all witches were capable of this. Potions were so basic and simple, it was a hard thing to mess up.
“Okay, Wil.” He breathes out, letting Wilbur support most of his weight.
“Come on, you should sit down.” Wilbur says, moving him over to the chair and letting him sit, finally. Tommy grumpily watches as Wilbur goes back over to the poorly done potion, staring at as if it held the secrets to the universe.
“Its not done yet.” Tommy grumbles and Wilbur hums, glancing back at him for a moment.
“Don’t you have a job? A life?” Tommy asks him, leaning back in the chair, focusing on his breathing. He still feels horrible and just can’t wait till he can down the healing potion.
Wilbur rolls his eyes, strolling back over to him with a little flare of his trench coat.
“I do, sunshine,” He hums, one of his hands combing through his hair, “But it’s Saturday, for one, and I don’t really do much during the day.” Wilbur says and Tommy frowns.
“Don’t tell me you sleep during the day and stay up all night?” Tommy groans and Wilbur’s smile answers his questions for himself. “For fucks sake… we both have messed up sleep schedules?”
Wilbur gives him an odd look.
“I thought you always went to bed after we hang out?” He asks and Tommy shakes his head.
“Nope, I do my witchy stuff.” He says, leaving out the part where he hunts vampires. “This is usually the time I’m asleep.” He shrugs, glancing at the old clock on his wall.
Wilbur sighs, though his eyes sparkle, “Yeah? You’ll have to show me one day.” He hums.
“The potion is ready.” Tommy says, ignoring what Wilbur just said.
No one gets to see his hideout.
“Oh?” Wilbur asks, walking over to it. It had became a deeper pink then it was originally, yet nothing like Tommy can do with his proper items.
He picks up the vial and brings it over to Tommy. Tommy shakily reaches for it but Wilbur frowns.
“Let me help,” He says gently and Tommy scowls.
“Fuck off, I don’t need your help—“
“Would you rather have to make a new one because you spilt this all over the floor?” Wilbur says, and Tommy glares at him.
“I’m not that clumsy,” He grumbles and Wilbur’s eyes soften as he caresses his cheek, a smug look on his face when Tommy leans into his cool hands.
“Of course not, sunshine, but your sick.” Wilbur hums softly, “Just— let me help.”
Tommy glowers at him for a moment before sighing.
“Fine.” He spits out, trying no to be to embarrassed by Wilbur’s babying.
Wilbur smiles, his eyes lighting up as he holds the vial up to his lips. Tommy raises one of his hands to the vial too, giving Wilbur a glare.
“We never speak of this ever again.” He says, his nose scrunching up. Wilbur laughs before nodding his head.
“Deal.” He hums and Tommy rolls his eyes, downing the health potion in one go, gagging slightly at the salty taste.
Wilbur pulls back, setting the empty vial down on the counter, watching as the bruises on his face and neck slowly fade, the cuts patching themselves together. He feels all tingly everywhere, a nice warmth settling over his body. He doesn't heal fully, and he can tell he still has some of the sickness, but he feels a hundred times better.
Tommy sighs, closing his eyes as he rests his head against his chair.
“Alright, you can go now,” He says, shooing the man off, though he doesn't really want him to leave.
Wilbur hums, as if he's thinking about it, before he’s pulling Tommy up and out of the chair. Tommy makes a squeak of protest as Wilbur basically drags him over to his room.
“Mm, no.” He says simply, pushing Tommy down onto his bed, his amber eyes flitting over his dark room, “I would feel much better if I kept watching over you, just in case something happened.”
Tommy gives him a look, going to spit back at him before he notices the genuine concern in his eyes. His fire dwindles out a little, as uncertainty sets in. He’s never had someone care about him like this before- he’s not sure how he is supposed to react.
If he lets Wilbur stay then he won’t be alone, sure, but there is really no other reason. The healing potion has already done its magic, Tommy is basically back to full health, he’s just really tired.
“I don’t know…” He responds with instead, his eyes starting to droop from how tired he is, exhaustion settling in.
“I care about you, Toms. I just want to make sure your actually okay.” Wilbur says gently, sitting down besides him, wrapping an arm around his waist. Tommy hums softly, closing his eyes.
“Fine,” He sighs, laying back on his bed, “But you can’t go snooping around my room.” He grumbles, opening an eye to stare at the man. Wilbur huffs, a delighted look in his eyes.
“No, I promise I won’t,” He hums, before he kicks his shoes off and takes off his trench coat, “I would ask if I could sleep on your couch but you don’t have one, so I’ll just stay here with you.” Wilbur says, and Tommy huffs.
“Just don’t steal my blanket, bitch.” He grumbles, turning away from Wilbur as he hides under his blanket, his face buried in his pillows. “G’night, Wil.” He says, his voice slightly muffled by his pillow.
“Good night, Toms.” Wilbur says softly, settling under the blankets besides him. After a while Wilbur’s arms slink around him and before he knows it he’s cradled to the mans chest, his face buried in his neck, falling asleep to gentle humming.
~~~~
Tommy is a Rouge, a vigilante of the night, a stalker hiding amongst the shadows, waiting to strike.
He is experienced, deadly, and cocky: he knows he’s the best out there, earning him his name Reaper from the general public.
Tommy not only kills vampires, but he cures them.
Another perk of being a witch, surely, he figured out how to reverse the infected with his potions. Innocent people that had been preyed upon by vampires, pumping to much venom into their blood stream and only half turning them.
Unfortunately for the undead vampires, there was no cure besides death. He tries to stay away from them, as Tommy is very painfully mortal, and not looking to die anytime soon.
Not anymore, at least.
Tommy is the strongest and most feared Rouge out there, yet to many he is salvation.
Not everyone infected wants to stay infected. They seek him out, beg him to turn them back, they worship the very ground he walks on, giving him anything from riches to food.
Tommy is basically a god.
And for the infected that fight back? That are to lost to their bloodlust and inhumanity, Tommy kills them. A bullet to the head, dagger to the chest, before he lights their body on fire, watching them turn to ash.
His job as a Rouge is deadly, though. Not every undead vampire likes what he does, undoing the damage they do to their victims.
Thats where Dream comes in.
Dream is the coven he works for, in his weird businesses deal thing. Tommy gets to wear his symbol, almost like a brand on his jacket, stating Dream’s protection, claim over him.
Vampires are possessive fucks, they love owning things, especially humans.
Tommy is basically a glorified pet, but at least it pays well. Many Rouges do this to sty off the undead’s hit lists.
Anyways, he would have been dead a long time ago if it weren't for Dream’s protection and claim. Or he would have been kidnapped for his mastery at witch craft, slaving away in another coven, bound for life.
The undead know not to mess with him, out of fear for what Dream’s coven would do if their little Rouge was found dead or stolen.
Tommy ignores the goosebumps along his arms as he lays in wait in an alley, waiting for an infected to show up. He had caught word that they had been looking for him for a while by another Rouge, stating they were waiting for the Reaper to find him.
Part of his deal with Dream is that he works alone as a Rouge. Many form groups and tag team infected, only killing the ones unwilling to be turned by Tommy, with the odd one or two working alone.
It doesn't mean he can’t exchange information with them. Its how he figures out how many infected want to become human again.
Tommy usually meets up with this one guy, Purpled, every couple of weeks. They both work alone, for different covens, yet he’s the closest thing to an ally he has out here.
Anyways, he had been told over the radio channel that the Rouges use said an infected was looking for him. They had all set up a whole system to effortlessly communicate throughout the long nights, to keep each other updated.
Rouges and police work hand in hand as well, the both of them using specific radio channels to talk between each other.
Sometimes there will be a call for help, either Rouge or police could show up to their aid. Tommy has even saved a couple officer lives, and in return they turn a blind eye that he uses witchcraft.
Its really a win-win situation.
This whole city is riddled with corruption and monopolies, gangs, covens and mafias, all jam packed into one suffocating space. Its a hard world to live in, and without reputation and power he’s nothing, his words mean nothing, actions are pointless.
Vampires rule over the weak.
Its just the way it is.
Tommy has some say in it all, he has some power, yet he is still doomed to the same fate.
He will die, either by his own will or another’s, and he’ll be gone, his death left unmarked, his body thrown into an incinerator, and his ashes buried in the radioactive dirt.
Tommy sits atop an old crate, his legs swinging in the open air below him, his eyes flickering around the ally he was in.
His little infected was running late.
Tommy impatiently sighs, unclicking the small radio device on his belt, ready to question the Rouges who told him about this impromptu meeting, when he hears shoes clicking along the pavement.
He straightens up, his eyes snapping to the entrance of the ally as he lays in wait, reattaching his radio.
A man rounds the corner, a green jacket on, along with a bucket hat and dress pants. He wears fancy shoes: rich man shoes, along with golden jewelry that sparkles in the dark.
Tommy immediately knew he was an undead vampire, from the way he held himself and dressed, with his neck length blonde hair and sharp blue eyes that flash red in the dark.
This man was dangerous, a coven leader, as the symbol embroided on his jacket said anything, plus Tommy recognizes the asshole approaching him.
The Syndicate, Dream’s rival coven. The two have been feuding for as long as Tommy’s known, always fighting over territory or the newest possession one of the covens has.
Be it money, witches, or humans who were unfortunate enough to get caught in the middle. They usually end up dead in the end.
The Angel of Death turns into his ally and stops, tilting his head up to meet eyes with Tommy.
Tommy likes to play it risky with his identity, only wearing a black mask that conceals his mouth and nose, but leaves his eyes out for everyone to see. His hair is mostly covered by his hood that was pulled up, shadowing his eyes, yet in this moment he had no doubt the Angel could see them in the dark.
His gun rests heavily at his side, his knives cool against his thighs.
He was not supposed to engage with undead vampires, let alone coven leaders. Tommy is under his mercy, no matter how terrible it may be.
“Hello, little witch.” The Angel greets him, his voice emotionless, his stance relaxed, casual almost.
This situation was far from causal.
Tommy’s eyes never leave him, locked onto the Angel’s cold ones. He notes a little bit of blood on his lips.
“You don’t need to worry about that infected vampire,” He hums, approaching where Tommy is sitting with slow, meticulous steps, “I dealt with it already.”
Tommy hums, no wonder the guy was so late. Got knocked off the the Angel of fucking Death himself.
“Well then, I suppose I should just get going—“ He says as he goes to push himself up, but the vampire clicks his tongue disapprovingly, making Tommy freeze.
“I don’t think so, Reaper.” He says, his voice cold, “Why don’t you come down here?” He asks, and Tommy knows he's not really asking. This is life or death right here, no matter how valuable Tommy may be in his eyes.
“Fine,” He huffs out, before dropping down to the ground slowly, facing the vampire head on, “But no funny business, alright? I’d prefer to live another day.”
“That can be arranged,” The Angel hums and Tommy shivers. They were about the same height, now that he thinks about. Tommy actually might be a little taller then him.
“So, what is it you want?” Tommy asks, crossing his arms, getting straight to the point.
Usually most Rouges wouldn't even look an undead vampire in the eyes, let alone speak so brashly to them, yet here Tommy was, giving zero fucks.
Dream’s claim was protection enough, and if the Angel wanted him dead then so be it. He couldn’t stop him anyways.
“Always so polite, hm?” The Angel says, tilting his head, “Thats what everyone loves about you, dear witch. You should be more careful.” He warns.
Tommy huffs, resisting the urge to roll his eyes. Dream definitely does not love his blatant disrespect towards him.
“Right, I am just so charming.” He deadpans, ignoring the threat hidden within his words, “Is this something important or did you just want to have a chit-chat?” Tommy asks, giving the vampire a look, “I’ve got women to meet, crimes to commit, things to do, ya know?” He says, and the Angel cracks a small smile.
“Aren’t you so special, Reaper? What did Dream do to get you?” The Angel hums and Tommy sighs. This was what this was about?
Again?
It felt as if the fucking Angel was always trying to get him to switch over to his side.
“No, Angel, I am not going to join your fucking coven,” He says sharply, “Not now, and not the next fifty times you ask.”
The Angel simply hums, seemingly not taking his answer seriously.
“Please do not start a coven war over me, trust me, its not worth it.” Tommy sighs, though he thinks that the blonde man is just ignoring him at this point.
“That is not why I’m here,” The Angel says, meeting his eyes, “We need your assistance. Tonight.”
Tommy immediately straightens at that, his eyes taking in the serious look on the Angel’s face.
“What is it?” Tommy asks slowly, uncertain of what this could be.
The Angel only meets him with grave eyes.
“One of our coven members are severely ill. None of our witches are able to create a potion that is able to drive this sickness away. It is only postponing the inevitable.” He explains, keeping any hint of emotion out of his voice, but it was obvious this person must mean a lot to him to ask Tommy for help.
“And you don’t want to turn them, correct?” He asks and the Angel nods.
“It is against her wishes.” He hums and Tommy sighs.
“How fast is she deteriorating?” He asks, noting the way the Angel visibly brightens at his cooperation.
“Her fever is getting worse by the minute, her breathing is shallow, and her heart beat has weakened greatly since yesterday.” The Angel explains, “Do you think you can save her? A human on deaths door step?”
Tommy crosses his arms, giving the Angel a grim nod.
“Of course I can,” He says, “I’ve saved myself from internal bleeding and fatal stabs wound more times than I can count with my potions. If its a sickness it will be even easier for her to recover from.”
The Angel regards him with a look, his blue eyes taking him in for a moment.
“What?” Tommy asks, breaking the sudden tension in the air, “Do your witches have a brewing stand?” He asks, and the Angel blinks out of his weird staring and nods.
“Yes, we have everything we could possibly need, yet nothing is helping.”
“Well, luckily for you I always carry an extra health potion on me, but if shes this close to death she might need more help then that.” Tommy explains, before he glances around the ally, “No one can hear about this, alright? One time favor and then its over and done.”
“Deal.” The Angel says easily, turning on his heels, “Come along, Reaper.”
Tommy follows along the coven leader, side by side, ignoring the looks he sends him. The Angel never once comments on the blatant disrespect Tommy is currently showing him, as Tommy has something valuable he needs.
He just has to be careful on his way out.
They walk the dark streets, occasionally taking a short cut through an ally, before they finally come up to a Syndicate building.
Tommy doesn't recognize this part of the city, as he usually stays within Dream’s territory and the neighboring covens, never wandering to far unless he’s needed elsewhere.
The Angel enters through a back door, not bothering to lock it as he perfectly walks through the dark halls, leaving Tommy behind.
“Woah— hold on, I can’t fucking see.” He calls out, bumping into a wall, “Why the fuck is it so dark?” He mutters, feeling his heart beat pick up slightly.
Fuck, he hates dark spaces.
Suddenly he feels a presence right in front of him and jumps backwards, nearly falling if it weren't for the vampire currently holding onto his arm.
“Don’t tell me your afraid of the dark?” He asks, amusement in his tone, “I can hear your heart beat, human.” He hums, tapping his chest. Tommy flinches at the touch, scowling into the darkness.
“Its not just that, prick,” He grumbles, being guided along by the Angel now, his wrist gripped tightly by him. It makes goosebumps climb up his arms at how close he was to the dangerous vampire.
“Then what is it?” The Angel inquires, his tone flat as he tries to pry information out of him. “Do you think monsters are going to attack you from the shadows?” He hums in an amused tone.
Tommy huffs, rolling his eyes.
“Of course not, I’m not a child.” He spits out, and yeah he should probably stop being so disrespectful but fuck this guy, “Claustrophobia, innit?” He bites out, and the vampire hums.
“We’re just in a hallway.” The Angel says and Tommy sighs.
“I literally can’t see anything expect black.”
“Well, its not my fault you humans can’t see in the dark.”
“You should be more accommodating.” Tommy grumbles and the Angel laughs, a full on chuckle. Tommy doesn't think his joke was that funny.
“I’d thought you would be more prepared then this, Rouge.” The Angel says, “It would make sense for you to carry a flash light on you.”
“You think I have access to a flashlight?” Tommy grumbles, “I’m lucky if I can get a piece of glow stone anymore, let alone a fucking flashlight.”
The Angel is quiet at that.
“If you join our coven we have any materials you could ever need—“
“No, nope, no no no.” Tommy says, cutting him off, “I am not joining your coven, end of story.”
The Angel sighs as if he’s disappointed, tugging at his wrists with a little more force.
“We would certainly treat you much better then Dream does.” He says instead, and Tommy freezes in his steps, making the Angel puase too.
“How do you—“
”I have contacts everywhere, little Rouge.” The Angel answers simply, “How Dream treats is you is common talk amongst us covens.”
Tommy licks his dry lips, flinching when the Angel cups his cheek with his cold hands, rubbing his thumb along his jaw, “We would treat you so much better,” He croons, “We would treat you the way you deserve, little dove. You could have anything you ever wanted, food, medicine, ingredients for potions and your own home.”
He’s close now, his breath tickling his neck, and yet Tommy can’t move away. He’s frozen, trapped by the Angels touch and words, fear spiking his heart beat at how vulnerable he is.
“You would never be hurt, ever again. We would take care of your every need, want, you would be mine and not Dream’s, never Dream’s.” The Angel says softly, running his finger over Dream’s symbol on his jacket.
Tommy takes in a shaky breath, not liking how close the vampire was to him now.
Maybe this was a bad idea.
“Just think about it, yeah mate?” The Angel hums, pulling away, starting to walk forwards again, dragging Tommy along with him, “There is no reason why you should stay with Dream.”
Tommy is silent, opening his mouth to say something before he closes it.
That was a lot to take in.
He says nothing else the rest of the walk there, which was short, and soon enough the Angel is opening a door and letting light spell into the hallway.
Tommy blinks his eyes at how bright it was, taking in the new room. It looked like a make-shift ER, with dingy white walls, a counter space full with brewing stands and potion ingredients, and a medical cot pushed against the wall with an IV stand and heart monitor connected to the person laying on it.
Two witches are in the room, their eyes going wide when they spot the Angel and Tommy.
The Angel places a hand on his shoulder and leads him over to the girl resting on a medical cot. Tommy shivers at his touch.
“Shes dying,” The Angel says, letting go of Tommy to get closer to the girl on the cot. She had short pink hair, with a sharp face, though it was sunken in with sickness. Her breathing was irregular, and her heart beat was weak, irregular.
“Yes, she is.” Tommy hums in agreement, pulling out his small vial from his pocket.
The liquid inside is a deep maroon color, almsot glowing with how potent it is.
The Angel stares at it for a long moment, his blue eyes unreadable.
“How is that possible?” He asks, beckoning the witches over.
“You two, look,” He snaps, and Tommy sighs, “Why don’t your potions look like this?” He questions them, his voice taking on a cruel tone.
“I— I don’t know, Sir.” One of them responds as Tommy uncorks it, completely ignoring their background conversation.
He grabs the IV connected to her and starts to add in his potion, watching as the water turns pink. He rather not deal with trying to shove the liquid down her throat and risk her choking on it.
It slowly starts to enter her system, trickling down through the tube and into her arm.
“There.” Tommy says, taking a step back, “That potion will heal her sickness, but she will still be weak. Give her strength potions to help offset this, and just monitor her condition.” Tommy hums, glancing over at the Angel.
“If she gets sick again in the future then she might have something else going on, possibly some sort of terminal disease. If thats the case then she will need surgery or true medicine: I can’t fix it. You’d need a doctor.”
The Angel regards him with a certain look before he nods his head.
“Thank you, Rouge.” He hums, dismissing the other witches, watching as her pale skin starts to brighten, her heart beat slowly getting stronger. “How is it we could ever repay you?” The Angel asks, his eyes shining.
“By leaving me alone,” Tommy grumbles and the Angel hums.
“You know I can’t do that,” He says softly, “Now go, before I get angry with you.” He says sharply, and here it is, “I do not appreciate your disrespect.”
Tommy takes a step back, holding his hands out in surrender.
“I was kind of pushing it today—“
“Leave.” The Angel cuts him off and Tommy scatters for the door, pulling it open and closing it quickly.
“Fuck.” He groans as he’s met with darkness. “Can I at least have a light or something?” He calls but gets no response.
Tommy’s not sure how he isn’t dead.
Notes:
Whoops! I totally forget to put in a summary… haha my bad :0 it’s been a long night
I definitely had to Google what the ingredients were for a health pot lol, it’s been too long
So much has happened since I’ve been gone… I died my hair, which it looks so much better now, I got a boot for my foot to let it heal, I’m also painting my door a cloudy sunset
Anyways, let me know what you think of it so far! I love reading your comments <33
Until next time, o7
Chapter 2: Let’s make a Deal
Chapter Text
The next time he meets with Wilbur on that same damn roof top the man pulls him into a bone crushing hug, just as he had every other time they had meet since Tommy got sick.
It was as if after that night the two had gotten closer, a special bond formed between only them, an unspoken acceptance of their newly found affection for one another.
Tommy melts right into his hold, with Wilbur wrapping his arms around him and burying his face in his curls.
“Hello, sunshine,” Wilbur greets him and Tommy huffs.
“Hey bitch,” He responds and Wilbur laughs, sitting down on the roof, with Tommy tucked right into his side. Tommy hums and snuggles closer to him, hiding his face away in his chest.
“How was your day?” He asks, running his fingers through his hair, as Tommy presses up into the touch like a cat, ignoring Wilburs smug look.
“Fine,” He says, it was decidedly not fine but he wasn’t going to tell Wilbur about that. He wraps his own arms around Wilbur, trapping the man in his embrace, but Wilbur could easily get away if he really wanted too.
“Yeah?’ Wilbur hums, resting his head on top of his, “It doesn't sound ‘fine’, what happened?” He asks softly and Tommy huffs.
“Nothin,” He responds, because he can’t tell Wilbur that he had fucking met with the coven leader of the Syndicate and lived to tell the tale. Not to mention how odd the whole interaction had been.
Whenever he met with the Angel before the man had always been cold and sharp, offering to join his coven with honeyed words and poorly hidden threats, leaving him behind feeling as if he had just been spared.
But this time had been different. The Angel must have been in a different mood, a mood Tommy never sees with his human on her death bed and all. Plus he needed Tommy.
He bets the next time he meets him it’ll be the same as usual.
“Was it your work again?” Wilbur asks gently and Tommy huffs. Speaking of which, he has to meet with Dream tonight. The bastard didn’t want to see him during the day so now he has to leave early from his Wilbur time.
“No,” He grumbles, “I’m just… tired.” He decides on.
“We can always go back to my apartment and rest? Its not too far from here.” Wilbur offers gently, and it sounds really tempting, it does, but the night was young, and Tommy had things to do.
“M’ can’t,” He sighs, “I got shit to do.”
Wilbur makes a disappointed noise, tucking Tommy closer to himself.
“Fuck that, you can do it another time,” Wilbur grumbles, and Tommy huffs.
“I wish,” He says, “Gotta be tonight.”
“Is it witch stuff?” Wilbur asks and Tommy nods his head, because technically it is.
“Yup,” He says, popping the p, “I’m jsut such a busy witch, got so much shit to do.”
“Well, can I help?” Wilbur asks and Tommy glances up at him.
“No,” He promptly says, laughing when Wilbur makes a face.
“Why not? I’ll listen to everything you say,” Wilbur whines, tugging on a strand of his hair.
“Sorry, but you would just distract me and I wouldn’t be able to get anything done.” Tommy hums and Wilbur sighs mournfully.
“What if I promise I wouldn’t?” He says and Tommy grins before shaking his head.
“Unfortunately I can’t believe that.” He hums, resting his head on his shoulder again, his cold hands running through his hair.
“Or is it because I’m not allowed to see what your doing?” Wilbur guesses and Tommy smiles.
“Bingo,” He says, “Very illegal stuff going on. Dangerous stuff, too. I can tell you know nothing about the art of witchcraft, Wilbur.”
Wilbur makes an offended noise. “I know enough about witchcraft, you don’t need to baby me. I can handle whatever poisonous fumes or explosions—“
“Thats not it,” Tommy laughs, meeting Wilbur’s confused look, “There’s magic involved, too.”
“… magic?” He asks slowly and Tommy sighs.
“Spells? Ancient texts? Sigils? Gods are involved, as well,” He informs him, leaving out the numerous other things.
“I thought it was just all potions and creepy rituals.” Wilbur says and Tommy rolls his eyes.
“No… magic is part of it.” Tommy says softly, “Without it my spells and potions would be weak and diluted, nothing like they are.”
“So your telling me you have magic?” Wilbur asks and Tommy huffs.
“I’m not magical, per-say, but my spells and rituals are.” Tommy explains, “The magic sticks to me, becomes apart of my body, and eventually over time I can use that for my spells and potions. But I am not magical, I cannot create it, only borrow it, if that makes sense.”
Wilbur nods his head but Tommy still thinks he doesn’t understand.
“So you are magical?” Wilbur says and Tommy sighs, giving up.
“You know what? Sure, I am magical.” He rolls his eyes as Wilbur huffs.
“Anyways, thats why you can’t be around. The magic will stick to you and then without the proper… experience it can severely harm you. You can’t keep magic in you forever: you got to constantly use it up otherwise it will start to make you sick.” Tommy explains.
“I’ve been using magic for a long time, so I’m pretty immune to it, but sometimes I still get sick from having to much of it. When that happens I usually strengthen my seals.” Tommy hums and Wilbur just nod his head.
He leaves out the reasons as to why he might have too much magic at one given time.
“But what if I want to be magical too?” He asks and Tommy snorts.
“If you really want to learn witchcraft then maybe one day I can teach you some things, since it seems most witches have forgotten.” Tommy says with a frown.
“How did you learn all of this?” Wilbur asks innocently, and Tommy winces.
“My uh, my parents.” He says and Wilbur’s eyes widen for a moment.
“Your dead parents were witches?” He asks and Tommy rolls his eyes.
“Yes, I just said that,” He grumbles, “Thats why they’re dead, anyways.”
“Oh,” Wilbur says, his voice dying off, “I’m… I’m sorry.”
“Its fine,” Tommy says, leaning back in his hold, “Not like you killed em’… right?” Tommy asks, giving Wilbur a look.
“Of course not,” Wilbur says, shaking his head.
“I dunno, can’t trust anyone these days.” He responds and Wilbur huffs, pulling Tommy closer to him.
“Well, you can trust me when I say I did not murder your parents.” Wilbur says, pressing Tommy flush to his chest. Tommy grumbles, shifting his head to stare up at Wilbur.
“Alright, alright,” Tommy says, digging his fingers into his shirt, “Your getting all clingy.”
Wilbur just hums, burying his face in his hair, curling around him more.
“You poor, poor orphan boy.” Wilbur hums, cuddling closer to Tommy against his protests, “Little baby, all on his own with no one to take care of him. Luckily I’m here to keep little Tommy safe and sound.”
Tommy groans in embarrassment.
“What the fuck, Wil?” He says, trying to push away from him but Wilbur just holds on tighter, “I am not a baby—“
“Shh, shh, I think its time for a nap,” He hums, rocking them back and fourth, keeping the blonde hostage in his arms, “Little baby is getting cranky, time for a nap.”
“Oh you fucking bitch— I’m going to fucking stab you if you don’t let me go,” Tommy growls, pinching Wilbur’s arm. Wilbur yelps before they start to wrestle, with Tommy trying to get away from him and Wilbur trying to keep him in his arms.
Eventually Wilbur manages to pin him with his freaky strong strength, catching both of his wrists with one of his hands while the other holds him down by his chest.
“Wilbur,” Tommy whines, trying to kick him off of himself but Wilbur has a good grip on him, “Let me go.”
Wilbur huffs, amused, before freeing his wrists, patting his cheeks with his free hand as Tommy tries to throw him off of him.
“Aw, are you stuck Tommy? Not strong enough to get out?” Wilbur coos and Tommy scowls, grabbing the mans wrists as he slowly pries his hand off of his chest.
“Fuck you, bitch!” Tommy hisses, rolling out from underneath him only to get caught by his arms yanking him from behind with a shout of surprise, only to end up pressed against his chest, Wilbur’s legs wrapping around his and effectively trapping him.
“Gotcha,” Wilbur purrs, his breath hot against his neck.
Tommy squirms in his grip, muttering curses under his breath.
Man, Wilbur was one strong mother fucker for how lanky and weak he looks.
“Come on, Wil,” Tommy huffs, trying to pry his arms off of him as Wilbur buries his face in his neck, laughing. “I’m gonna be late,” He whines. Dream hates it when he’s late.
“To making potions?” Wilbur questions and Tommy nods his head. Wilbur holds him for a moment longer before letting him go. Tommy scrambles to his feet, dusting off his clothes as he sends Wilbur a glare.
“Fucker,” He spits out, no real fire to his words, but still. Wilbur just has a smug look on his face as he stands up much more gracefully, his trench coat flaring out behind him.
“I’ll see you tomorrow?” He asks and Tommy hums, stepping away from him.
“Until tomorrow,” Tommy grins before he’s skipping along the roof top, weary of the edge as he scrambles down the crumbling side of it, quickly making his way back to his apartment, sticking to the shadows of buildings as he slinks by.
He knows he’s running late as he sprints out of his apartment and outside, changing in the alley he always uses before making his way to where Dream will be waiting for him.
He enters through an old broken window, making his way down the floors of the building until he’s met with a guard standing outside a door.
He nods his head to them and they open it to reveal a hallway. Tommy speed walks down it, as fast as possible as he passes by a couple people, before he throws open the door in the room Dream always waits for him.
Its a big room, more so of a lounge if anything, in one of the many hideouts of Dream’s coven. This building was mainly used for the actual vampires, thus Dream’s actual coven members, George and Sapnap, though he has seen Karl and Quackity around a couple times.
They were other vampires who were part of the coven but weren’t around as often.
Today it was just Dream and George, waiting for him on the couch. Music plays in the background, some old songs from Dream’s day and age, since he is like fucking ancient. Tommy doesn't recognize any of them.
Two guards are in the room and close the door behind Tommy, reassuming position, guns in hand.
Tommy feebly walks up to Dream and George, hoping the man isn’t to mad he’s late. Usually Dream doesn't really care about it, but from the stony look on his face he has a feeling Dream’s in a bad mood.
“You’re late,” Dream says, his voice icy and clipped, emotionless. Tommy swallows nervously, not meeting his deep green eyes, opting to stare at the ground instead. Dream wasn’t a big dude, sure, he had light brown hair and an angular face, with scars running along his nose and cheeks.
Freckles dot his skin here and there, and his usual attire consists of black and green. Dream is an intimidating man, not only is he a vampire but a coven leader, he has final say in anything, ultimate control over every single person.
He exerts power and influence, making people submit to his rule, using sharp words and brute force.
George, on the other hand, is like a meek little mouse. He’s quiet, but judgmental, with the face of a fucking angel, brown eyes, and his favorite color is blue, because he wears it all the damn time.
George is Dream’s right hand man, his next in line so to speak. Some even think they might be lovers. But George is dangerous in his own right, he’s fast, quicker then any undead vampire Tommy has ever met, and cunning.
He might be quiet but he’s smart, and good at manipulating. He’s attentive, always predicting someone’s next move, having it all planned out in his head without even the need to speak one word.
Anyways, they were two powerful vampires Tommy did not want to mess with.
And yet here he was, late, becuase of Wilbur.
He doesn't find any resentment for the man, just mild annoyance that Dream is angry with him.
“I’m sorry, Dream.” Tommy hums, keeping his voice low, though he doesn't promise it won’t happen again. Knowing Tommy it will most definitely happen again.
“Come on, Tommy, where are your manners?” Dream chastises, “Kneel before your coven leader.”
Tommy dares to look at Dream, his blue eyes meeting his cold green ones.
Dream was not playing around tonight.
Tommy kneels, ignoring how embarrassing it is as he stares at Dream’s shoes. The man exudes anger and annoyance, radiating danger and malice.
Tommy was fucked.
“I’m certain you know why you’re here tonight, yeah?” Dream asks slowly, purposely dragging out his words, making Tommy cringe with each one.
“No, Sir.” He says softly, trying to keep the tremors of fear out of his voice.
What was it this time? Was Dream really this upset about him arriving late?
“I’m sorry for being late—“
“This isn’t about you being late,” Dream growls, cutting him off. Tommy flinches, his shoulders up to his ears as he risks a tentative look at Dream.
He looks pissed, way more pissed then Tommy has ever seen him before.
Recently Dream has become almsot unreasonable, beating the shit out of Tommy for the smallest things.
Tommy giving the slightest amount of attitude? Near death beating.
Tommy accidentally stepping out of line? Near death beating.
Tommy not getting answers out of a hostage? Near death beating.
He’s not sure what has changed with the man, and he doesn't think he wants to find out.
“I heard along the grapevine that Reaper had been spotted following around the Angel of Death the other night.” He snarls, standing up, and Tommy winces.
Oh fuck.
“I— I can explain Dream—“ He begins, but Dream cuts him off as he grabs his neck, slamming Tommy into the ground.
Tommy wheezes as Dream starts to cut off his air flow, his hands wrapped around the vampires wrist, before he goes limp underneath him, staring wide-eyed up at the man.
“You willingly went with him, followed him back to one of their nests, and what? Healed one of their humans?” Dream snarls, pressing harder down on his wind pipe.
Tommy gasps for breath, his heart racing in his chest, his mind short circuiting as he tries to think of a way to get out of this.
“You belong to me, witch, you don’t get to help the Syndicate,” Dream growls, “If I ever see you with him again I will end your life, got it? You aren’t allowed to even talk with him, let alone glance at him.” Dream snaps as he slams his head into the ground again.
Black spots fill his vision as the world spins, his ears ringing as Dream finally, finally lets up on his neck.
He gasps for breath, an awful stuttering noise, taking in lungful after lungful of air, fighting back the nausea.
“Do you understand?” Dream’s sharp voice cuts through his panic, and Tommy nods his head frantically, taking in rasping breaths.
“Good, now get the fuck out of my sights.” Dream snarls, kicking him in the ribs and sending him sliding across the floor a couple feet.
Fuck— Tommy’s vision is still swimming as he stands up, slowly, wincing at the pain in his ribs as he shifts, trying not to cry out in pain.
“Leave, mutt, before I end you now.” Dream threatens and Tommy nods, scrambling for the door. The guards open it without a moments hesitation, not even casting him a glance as he stumbles out into the hallway gasping for air.
Tommy was fucked.
~~~~
He ends up back at his little hide out on the edge of the city.
An abandoned train, still sitting on the tracks, left behind ages ago. The tracks run throughout the wasteland outside of the city, going somewhere, mostly untouched by the fall out.
Tommy thinks the train still might be able to work.
He dreams one day he might be able to ride it out of this damn city, away from Dream, to disappear forever, taking the tracks to wherever they may go.
He knows its a foolish dream, but it gives him hope, and in these… trying times, theres only so much Tommy can hang onto.
He unlocks the door easily with some of his pent up magic, resealing it shut behind him, stumbling into the chair.
He groans in pain, clutching his ribs, closing his eyes, focusing his mind anywhere but the small tug in his chest that whispers to him.
“Tommy?” Comes a worried voice.
“Tommy’s back?” Another pipes up, much more energetic then the first. Before he can even open his eyes theres a weight in his lap as a black cat stares up at him, concern flashing in his red and green eyes.
“Tommy!” Tubbo calls, flinging himself onto Tommy, his brown fur all puffed up as he pushes Ranboo out of the way, pawing at his face.
“Who beat you up? Was it Dream? I’ll go kick his ass—“ Tubbo growls, his blue eyes fiery as he shows off his canines. Tommy grabs him by the side and hauls him off of his aching ribs, wincing at the moment.
“No, no— your not going anywhere, Tubbo.” Tommy grumbles, setting him down on the counter besides Ranboo.
Ranboo gives him a concerned look, his eyes narrowed at Tommy, his long black tail flicking anxiously.
“This is bad, Tommy.” Ranboo breathes, ignoring Tubbo as the brown cat tries to peer closer at Tommy.
Tubbo and Ranboo were his familiars, an unlikely pair of them. Usually most witches just had one, or none, depending on how good they were at spells. Yet Tommy was so damn good he got two, though he was pretty sure they were a package deal to begin with.
Tubbo was a brown cat with tabby stripes, big blue eyes and a bobbed tail. He was smaller then Ranboo, who was a tall, lean cat, with sleek black fur and piercing eyes.
They stayed at his hide out, where all of his fancy witch things were. His brewing stands sat along the counter top along the wall of the train, with his empty glass vials drying on racks besides them.
His ingredients are stored in the many cabinets left about in the train— he thinks it was a kitchen once— along with a big metal cooking pot to boil water.
The train was mostly gutted, just the metal and steel exposed now, so fires could easily be lit, though Tommy would have to open the hatch on the top for the smoke to escape.
Was it ideal?
No.
Was Tommy going to do anything about it?
Also no.
It worked, it held all his things and was sealed off from vampires and humans alike. No one could get into his train cart.
He also has a pile of blankets and pillows stuffed in the corner, for when he’s to tired to return to his apartment.
His completed potions are hidden away in a cabinet, specially sealed jsut in case any witch managed to break in. He didn’t want to loose his potion stocks. His book of spells was also kept in there, a priceless heirloom given to him by his parents.
“Grab me my book,” Tommy hums, “And chalk…” He adds on, frowning.
Tommy has had enough of Dream’s… shit. It was obvious the man was trying to get rid of him, either by killing him himself or making him run away from the city to his certain death.
Why was Dream doing this?
Tommy isn’t sure.
Maybe he’s scared of what he can do, what he’s capable of. Maybe he jsut doesn’t want Tommy turning tail and joining the Syndicate.
Or maybe Tommy has it all wrong and Dream is trying to tighten his grip around his collar, to drag him back and never let him go.
Whatever it may be, Tommy won’t have it.
“Don’t tell me—“ Ranboo begins, his tail twitching as Tubbo leaps up, back onto his lap, an eager look in his eyes.
“Your going to contact a god, aren’t you?” He says, “Your going to make a deal with a god!”
Tommy huffs, smiling.
“Now thats the spirit, Tubbo! Why don’t you fetch me my book? We have a god to contact.” Tommy grins and Tubbo nods his head, his ears flicking as he jumps off of Tommy, racing towards where the book is kept.
Ranboo lingers behind, a worried look in his eyes.
“You can’t be serious—“ He begins but Tommy sighs.
“I’m not joining another coven just to be stuck in this same position I am, Boo.” Tommy says softly, “I am a witch, who’s done most of my own freelance work, I’m meant to be something great, unbound by a coven.” He hums, wincing at how sore his throat it.
“Making a deal with a god is child’s play, Dream won’t know what hits him.” Tommy hums, meeting the cats eyes. “Plus, this is better then the second option, right? We don’t want a repeat of the underground.” He says darkly.
Ranboo just bobs his head, his ears flicking as Tubbo returns with his book, dragging it across the ground and dropping it at his feet.
“Chalk?” Tommy asks, shakily standing up, grabbing the book as he walks over to the blank space on the ground.
Ranboo scatters off, returning to his side with white chalk in his mouth.
Tommy hums, kneeling down on the ground.
“You should heal first,” Ranboo says quietly and Tommy waves him off, squaring his shoulders.
“If I take a potion then I’ll be really tired,” Tommy hums, “I can take one after.” He says, gently pushing Ranboo aside.
Tubbo comes up to his other side, meowing excitedly.
“What god are you going to talk to?” He asks, and Tommy huffs, opening up his spell book, flipping all the way to the back where the rituals were.
“Not the Goddess of Death, as she created vampires,” Tommy says, frowning, “Nor Xidii, as he abandoned witches a long time ago… the only option left really is the Blood God.”
“The Blood God?” Tubbo repeats back, “But he’s super dangerous and evil! Why would he help you?”
Tommy sighs, glancing at Tubbo as Ranboo sets up candles around the ritual space, lighting them with his magic.
“How many people are devoted to worshipping him?” He asks, and Tubbo slowly blinks, tilting his head.
“Like… no one? Its because he’s evil—“
“No, it’s because he’s forgotten,” Tommy supplies easily, landing on the page he wanted in his book, his eyes scanning over the markings on the paper. “A forgotten god is a more desperate god, a devoted follower such as myself is something hard to come by, let alone someone willing to make a deal.”
Tommy grabs the chalk, starting to draw out the symbols of the ritual, making sure to get every little marking correct.
“No one offers him blood sacrifices, prayers, not even mind of thought,” Tommy hums, “He is bored, with nobody to look after, to use… just— trust me, okay?” Tommy says, glancing at Tubbo.
Tubbo’s eyes shine for a moment before he backs off, towards Ranboo.
“Okay, I trust you.” Tubbo hums, and Tommy smiles.
The Blood God was his way out.
For not only was Tommy one of the last people to remember him, but so were his parents.
They had been devoted followers, in contact with the god, until they died.
Tommy never knew exactly how they died, nor did he really want to know. He knows it was the police, government, taking them away for the dark path they went down.
And here Tommy was, following right in their footsteps, opening up a gateway with a powerful, angry god, who had been lost to time.
It was only right, really.
This time, Tommy won’t let anyone get in his way, be it the damn government or officers, for he is the strongest witch alive, and with a god backing him he’ll be untouchable.
He won’t even need that damn book buried in the desert anymore.
Tommy smiles, before drawing back, setting the chalk down as he stares down at his ritual.
“I need a knife,” He says softly, his familiars scampering off to get him what he asked. Tubbo brings him a silver one, clean and shiny. Tommy takes it with shaky hands, scooting closer to his ritual.
“You guys might want to disappear now, this won’t be pretty.” Tommy says gently, ignoring the worried look Ranboo sends him.
“Alright, big man, only if you say so,” Tubbo says, bumping into Ranboo before he disappears into a whisp, slowly fading from his vision. Ranboo tilts his head at him before following after Tubbo.
Tommy was alone.
He glances at his book, at the summoning spell, and draws his magic up to the surface. It hums under his skin, almost like electricity, ready to be used from its dormant state.
Tommy smiles and begins his spell, reciting the words perfectly, weaving his magic in with every syllable, connecting his energy with the ritual drawn out on the ground.
The air goes cold around him, the candles flickering and dimming. He has caught the attention of the god.
Tommy finishes his last word, etching in more of his magic before he lifts his palm above the ritual and cuts himself, not even wincing as blood starts to flow out from the wound and drip down into the center of the ritual.
The connection opens when the first drop of blood hits the ground.
Tommy can feel the shift in air, in the atmosphere as an all knowing being enters his presence, his little train cart. It weighs on him, his shoulders, his soul, its piercing gaze seeing straight through him, his every thought and action, all laid out in front of the god.
His blood collects in a perfect pile on the ground, gleaming and glistening in the flickering candle light. Tommy sucks in a deep, shaky breath, keeping his eyes on the ritual on the ground.
A deep rooted fear inside him makes his heart race, anxiety brim in his veins, making his chest tight and his breaths clipped, as if he was scared of accidentally offending the god.
He cannot see the god but its almighty presence is known: he can feel it, almsot as if the god is standing right in front of him, looking down on him like the pitiful mortal he is.
It was waiting for him to speak first.
“Welcome, almighty Blood God,” Tommy starts, trying to keep the waver out of his voice, “I want to make a deal.”
What is it you want, witch? The god asks, a deep rumble in his head that makes Tommy flinch. Do not waste my time.
“I— I um, I want to make a deal,” He stutters out, watching as more of his blood drips down onto the ritual, “I need your help to kill Dream, a coven leader, and in exchange for your aid I will forever be under your mercy, a devoted follower for the rest of time, a disciple to preach your word.” Tommy breathes out, his voice shaking.
“Or you could do as you please: strip me of my magic, my soul, whatever it is you want in exchange for your aid…” Tommy trials off, wincing at his wording. He just… he just can’t handle Dream anymore, he can’t do it.
The man drove him to that rooftop that night, with the wind in his hair and clouds covering the stars, where he stared down at the hard concrete below, right on the edge.
He had been so close to stepping off, his mind set, hopeless.
Until Wilbur shattered his whole world.
The god is silent for a while, seemingly taking him in, his validity.
You want me to strike down a vampire? The god asks, his voice a deep rumble, Little witch, this cannot be the only reason you have summoned me today.
Tommy squeezes his hand into a fist, shaking his head.
“It is,” He whispers out, “I offer up myself to you, as long as you grant your protection and strength to kill Dream.” The flames flicker once again, growing stronger, his red blood glinting.
In exchange for helping you with Dream’s death you must offer yourself up to me. The god rumbles, his voice booming in his head, Your soul will be tethered to me forever, even in death, left at the mercy of my angel.
Tommy squeezes his eyes shut, taking in rasping breathes as the blood god consumes his very being, taking over his mind, crowding every space of himself.
“I— yes, I agree,” He manages to get out, pressing his good hand to his forehead, “I accept.”
Very well, witch, The god rumbles, much softer this time, lingering in his presence before he disappears, leaving just as quickly as he had come.
Tommy gasps out, lurching forwards slightly, holding his bloody hand out away from himself to avoid getting it on his clothes.
He feels cold, like a hollow shell, as if he had just been emptied out and left behind. Yet there is a blooming warmth within his chest, something new that settles right along side his pent up magic.
Tommy wheezes for air, shifting himself away from the ritual on the ground as he lets himself collapse on the cool metal, resting his head on it as he takes in stuttering breathes.
Fuck, he needs a health potion.
“Tubbo? Ranboo?” He calls for them, his voice a pitiful rasp, and when he gets no response he sighs, pressing his bloody hand against his shirt to try and stop the bleeding.
He’s not sure how long he lays there, struggling to get his breathing even, trying to muster up the will to move, when the door suddenly clicks open.
Tommy jolts up, hissing under his breath as his magic surges fourth, ready to be used, humming in the air like electricity.
Had he not sealed the doors? No one else could get in here—
“Woah, calm down,” A deep voice rumbles, and Tommy freezes as his eyes land on a tall man entering his train, clicking the door shut behind him, standing and staring directly at Tommy on the ground.
“No need for all this… magic,” He hums, tilting his head slightly. The man has long pink hair, straightened, some of it spilling over his shoulder. His eyes are deep red, like blood, a vampire.
He has on a black jacket, with wide shoulders, a muscular build. He’s tall, taller then Tommy, and built, no doubt a very strong motherfucker. Tommy can see a gun at his side, along with various other daggers and knives on his belt.
Tommy’s surprised he doesn't a sword at this point.
Danger radiates off of him, as his piercing red eyes meet his blue ones, before they trial down his body and to the blood on him.
“Your the witch I’m supposed to help?” He says incredulously, his voice incredibly flat, “Heh?”
Tommy shakily lets his head drop back down onto the floor, exhaling with a hiss of pain.
“Oh fuck off, I’m a great witch, vampire.” He snaps back, drawing in his magic, letting it simmer down. “What the fuck are you doing here— how did you even get in here?” Tommy asks, closing his eyes.
This might be how he dies. Killed by this vampire that can walk through seals.
“I’m the Blood God’s angel, human.” He says flatly and Tommy wheezes.
“Well fuck,” He grits out, “I thought— why are you even… he was supposed to help me!” Tommy says, exasperated. “Fuck.”
“He is,” The vampire says, “I’m his angel, I do his dirty work, and that includes helping you.” His tone turns darker as he takes a step forwards, approaching where Tommy is currently laying on the floor.
“I didn’t know I was going to be on baby sitting duty for a fucking human,” He snarks under his breath, “I’m supposed to make sure you don’t fucking kill yourself.” He says as he grabs him by the collar of his shirt, lifting him up.
“Hey— watch it!” Tommy growls, clutching his hurt hand into his shirt as he tries to get out of his grip, but the vampire just looms over him, his red eyes staring intently into his.
“Now why was it my god took pity upon you, a sad, hurt mortal?” The vampire hisses lowly, reaching out with his other hand to grip his chin, “A weak child, no less.”
Tommy matches his intense gaze with his fiery one.
“Fuck you, bitch,” He spits, “I managed to summon your god, I made a deal with him—“
”Anyone with a little bit of chalk and blood can do that,” The vampire growls, “Your not special, so why is it he sent me to deal with you?”
Tommy tries to move his head out of his grip but the vampire just tightens his hold on him, glowering down at him.
“Don’t fucking ask me,” He growls, “Now let me go—“ He says and yelps when he’s dropped, hitting the metal floor with a bang.
His vision spins as black spots consumes it, his breath ripped out of his lungs as he wheezes for breath.
Fuck.
The vampire is leaning over him, saying something but Tommy can’t hear much right now, static filling his ears. He closes his eyes, his mind drifting off no matter how much he tries to fight it, when he’s suddenly splashed by something cold.
He jolts, gaping for breath, his chest heaving as his eyes open, blurry for a moment before he blinks it away.
“What… the fuck?” He hisses, dripping with water, his eyes meeting the vampires. The vampire has an emotionless look on his face, holding one of his pitchers of distilled water.
“Did you just—“
“Yes,” The vampire huffs, setting the pitcher down, it would need to be re-boiled now, “You were passing out on me.”
“Well gee, I wonder why,” Tommy growls, his body trembling, and the vampire shrugs.
“I didn’t know you had a concussion. You should probably get it checked out.” He advises and Tommy weakly flips him off.
“Get me a healing potion,” Tommy grumbles, pointing to his open cabinet still, the door jsut barely closed, “It’ll be a very deep pink.”
The vampire frowns at him, not saying a word as he stands and makes his way over to his cabinet and opening it. He freezes, before carefully reaching out and grabbing a healing potion.
“This..?” He asks slowly, uncertainly, and Tommy nods.
“Yes, now hand it over,” Tommy says, reaching out for the potion. The vampire schools his expression as he walks over and gives it to Tommy, who uncorks it and downs the potion in one go.
His whole body tingles as the potion makes its way through him, healing his ribs, his bruises on his neck, the cut on his palm.
Tommy sighs in relief, breathing normally now, all his aches gone. He sets the glass down besides him, a wave of exhaustion over coming him.
“How did that—“ The vampire begins, confused, and Tommy waves him off, drowsily making his way over to his blanket pile and collapsing on top of it, still in his dirty blood stained clothes.
“Do you mind cleaning up that… mess?” He sleepily asks, burying his face in a pillow, “I’m just gonna take a quick nap, it’s been a long night.”
“Wait, hold on, you can’t just go to sleep!” The vampire exclaims, “We have to figure this out!”
“In the mornin’,” Tommy grumbles, sleep calling to him.
“Wait— don’t fall asleep on me, this isn’t cool—“ The vampire complains, but Tommy is to tired to care.
He drifts off, letting sleep consume his mind, not bothering to worry about the fact that the Blood Gods angel is currently in his train cart, an undead vampire, left to do whatever he pleases.
~~~~
Tommy wakes up slowly, his mind still hazy and drifting, warm and content.
He doesn't have any aches in his bones, and he feels safe, guarded.
His magic surrounds him, his seals and potions, a constant humming in the background of his mind, until something interrupts it.
A small huff, from something else in his train cart.
Tommy jolts, his magic cackling in the air around him as he struggles in the cocoon of blankets he’s in, his blue eyes pinning on the other person in the room.
The pink haired vampire lounges in his chair, casually, an amused expression on his face as he tilts his head to the side, the static in the air dying out slowly.
“What. The. Fuck?” Tommy splutters, groaning as he lays back down in his blankets, “What the fuck— why am I trapped in blankets?” He growls, kicking them off of himself, embarrassment creeping up his spine.
“Good mornin’, witch.” The vampire greets him, a gleam to his eyes as Tommy stands up, his joints popping as he glares at him.
“Did you take my book?” He accuses, his eyes landing on his spell book wide open in front of the vampire, “You’re not allowed to see that—“ He says, snatching his book away from the vampire.
“Its too late, I’ve already memorized it all.” The vampire says nonchalantly, “Thats a pretty old spell you have there for summoning my god, where did you get it?” He asks and Tommy huffs, placing his spell book back with his potions.
“Did you go through my potions?!” Tommy exclaims, whipping his head around to stare at the smug vampire. Everything was out of place.
“I went through everything.” He says simply and Tommy flips him off, sealing the cabinet up with his magic.
“Motherfucker, did no one teach you manners? You just don’t go through someone’s stuff!” Tommy exclaims, stomping back over to the vampire, “Did you touch anything else I should be aware of?” He growls, and the vampire just gives him a look.
“You are a rather annoying human, you know that?” He says, his deep voice rumbling, “Remember who you are talking too.” He warns, and maybe Tommy should take this seriously and remember that this is an undead vampire, let alone an angel, but fuck that.
The guy went through his things!
“Fuck off,” Tommy sneers, “What else did you touch?” He demands and the vampire sighs, closing his red eyes for a moment.
“Nothin’ else,” He responds and Tommy can’t help but not believe him.
“Right,” He scoffs, rolling his eyes, “Get out of my chair.”
“No.” The vampire huffs.
“This is literally my train cart you will listen to what I have to say—“ “No.” he says sharply and Tommy scowls.
“Prick,” He mutters and the vampire huffs.
“Child,” He retorts and Tommy scowls.
“I am not a child,” He snaps, “I am a big man, not a little kid.”
“Right,” The vampire drawls, giving him a look, “How old are you? Twelve?”
“Seventeen, actually,” He says, raising his chin as he glares at the vampire, “Not a child.”
“You aren’t even eighteen, lame.”
“What the fuck?” Tommy splutters, eyeing the vampire— just who was this guy?
“Who the fuck even are you?” Tommy asks, and the undead vampire hums, his red eyes curiously staring at him.
“I’m Technoblade,” He introduces himself, shifting in his chair with a new found interest, “And you are?” He asks, inclining his head.
“Tech-no-blade, the fuck?” Tommy blurts out, complete ignoring his question, “Who the fuck named you Technoblade?” He asks and the vampire sighs, dragging a hand down his face, his fangs flashing in the dim light.
“You are insufferable,” He mutters, “Your lucky I just don’t kill you now.”
“Like you could,” Tommy scoffs, crossing his arms, “I’m the best damn witch out there, a vampire can’t take me down.”
Technoblade gives him a ‘really’ look and Tommy rolls his eyes.
“Sure,” He agrees, “What is your name, child?”
Tommy ignores what he said as he glares at the vampire.
“Tommy,” He says simply, bitterly.
“Tommy, huh?” The vampire says slowly, his whole demeanor shifting as he stands, towering over Tommy as he approaches him. Tommy holds his ground, tilting his head ever so slightly to keep eye contact with Technoblade.
“Now, Tommy, you are going to explain why I am here to me before I decide to end your life,” Technoblade says slowly, dangerously, his red eyes pinned on Tommy. Tommy meets his intense gaze with a fiery one of his own, not backing down.
“What? Your god just sent you over here with no explanation?” Tommy scoffs, “Like I believe that.”
Technoblade narrows his eyes at him.
“Watch yourself, human.” He says, spiting out the word human. Tommy glares at him in return, bristling.
“Go fuck yourself, vampire.” He spits back, and suddenly Technoblade is lunging for him, grabbing him by the collar of his shirt and jaw, slamming him into the wall. Tommy grunts in pain as his head hits the metal, his hands trying to pry off the arm pinning him.
Technoblade looms over him, his grip on his jaw strong, and Tommy squirms before the vampire growls, putting more pressure on his chest.
“I said watch yourself, witch.” He growls lowly, manhandling his chin, his fingers digging into his skin, “Or it won’t end nicely for you.”
“Right,” Tommy scoffs, “I made a deal with your god. You can’t hurt me.” Tommy says, his blue eyes shining triumphantly at the blank look on Technoblade’s face. He knows he’s right. “Your bound by the same words I am.”
Technoblade is silent, studying him, before he growls again, deep in his chest, a dangerous sound that rattles through his bones.
“You can threaten me all you want, growl like a fucking dog, but you can’t harm me in any way,” Tommy grins, “The deal states so.”
“I won’t tolerate such disrespect,” Technoblade says slowly, dangerously, “I am a vampire, I’m above you humans,”
”And I am a witch,” Tommy snarks right back, “A very powerful witch at that.” His threat stands out between them, the unknown of what all Tommy could be implying. There was no doubt in his mind that Technoblade hadn’t heard of the incident of the underground.
They’re at a stand off, staring intently at one another. Tommy wasn’t willing to back down and neither was Technoblade.
“Yet you can die,” Technoblade supplies easily.
“Only if I allow it,” Tommy replies instantly, “Only when I want too.” He says simply, in a much softer tone. Technoblade’s eyes narrow more at that.
“The difference between you and me, Techno, is that I can die whenever I want to, yet you are stuck to live for entirety.” Tommy huffs, “Now that must really suck having to live through this shit.”
Techno just gives him a weird look.
“Whatever,” Techno rumbles, “Living for eternity is much better then dying a slow, painful death.”
“I’m not dying,” Tommy hums.
“Not yet.” Techno agrees easily.
“Right— can you get off me? This is really weird.” Tommy says, struggling again, but Techno just tightens his hold on him.
“Not until you answer my questions,” He says simply, “Otherwise I can stay like this all day.” He hums, his grip shifting on his chin. His hands were huge, massive compared to Tommy’s.
He could probably snap his neck so easily.
Tommy pushes those thoughts away in favor of whining.
“Fuck you, this isn’t comfortable—“ He whines and Techno growls, pressing his head further against the metal wall, his red eyes blazing.
“Enough,” Techno says sharply, effectively shutting Tommy up, as he lets out a puff of air.
Tommy rolls his eyes, but stays quiet, giving Techno his fully undivided attention.
“Right, so why am I here—“
“Techno I really don’t like this—“ Tommy whines but is cut short by Techno fucking wrapping his fingers around his neck, his red eyes blazing as he applies the smallest amount of pressure against his throat.
Tommy’s hands scramble to pull Techno’s off of his neck, but to no avail can he pry his fucking death grip off of him.
“I said enough,” Techno growls lowly, and Tommy stares at him with wide eyes, his magic thrumming under the surface, ready to be used. Techno must sense it to as he loosens his grip just slightly, still keeping his hands wrapped around his neck.
“Now why am I here?” He snarls, and Tommy glances away.
“I need your help to kill a vampire,” He mumbles under his breath, his chest rapidly taking in air as his heart pounds in his chest, “Alright? There. Now let me go.”
Techno hums, his hands slowly unwrapping from around his neck, though one lingers. He pushes his chin up with one hand, trialing a finger down his neck with the other. Tommy shivers at the touch, being reminded that the guy in front of him is a fucking vampire.
“Who, little witch?” He croons, goosebumps running up along his arms as Techno stops at his pulse point, no doubt feeling how fast his heart was beating.
“Coven leader Dream,” He says in a rather pitiful voice, trying to move his head but Techno just grips his jaw, holding him in place.
Techno hums, low and dangerous.
“Dream?” He repeats slowly, “Don’t tell me the little Reaper wants his employer dead, now does he?” He says and Tommy blanches, his face going pale and his heart beat picking up even more.
“Huh— what? Reaper? Who said I was the Reaper?” He says uneasily with a laugh, and Techno scoffs.
“I saw your jacket,” Techno deadpans, “Its unmistakable.”
“Right…” Tommy says nervously, “You can’t tell anyone—“
“That an actual child is the infamous rouge Reaper, a very powerful witch, who also summoned a very powerful and deadly god?” Techno lists off and Tommy winces, wilting away under his gaze.
“I won’t tell a soul for as long as this deal goes on,” Techno promises, leaning in closer to him. Tommy hates how vulnerable he is right now.
“So the dog is finally biting back, huh?” He sneers, “Yet you need another vampires help to do so. Pitiful.”
Tommy squirms in his grip.
“I never asked for your help-“
“You still asked a god, didn’t you?” Techno hums, “You can’t kill a vampire, no matter how strong you are, witch.” He says simply, and its that fact that burns. Tommy is quiet at that and Techno huffs.
The book whispers in the back of his mind.
He shuts it out.
“Let me ask this, Tommy,” Techno says, and he’s close, his breath tickling his neck, “Just how long do you think your going to last, huh? Everything you do is very illegal, and now you made a deal with my god to help you kill your only source of protection in this damn city. What will happen then?” Techno asks sharply, his words like daggers.
“Everyone will turn on you. You won’t be safe, the undead vampires will hunt you down for sport. What is your plan then?” He asks, his nose brushing against his neck. Tommy swallows nervously.
“Then I’ll— I’ll leave this fucking city,” He says, his voice stuttering, “I’ll follow the train tracks and live for as long as I can, finally free of this fucking place. Then I can die, knowing I killed that bastard Dream.”
Techno is quiet at that, his breath hot on his neck.
“And what if you never make it out?” He asks lowly.
Tommy nervously huffs.
“Then I guess I’ll do what I never managed too,” He says softly, “I’ll jump before anyone else can kill me. I won’t allow them the privilege of taking my life.”
Tehcno is deadly silent at that, the tension in the room sky rocketing. Tommy just closes his eyes, his heart racing in his chest.
“Your dancing with death either way,” Techno says lowly, fangs brushing his neck as he finally pulls back, ignoring Tommy’s flinch, “Why are you so hell bent on dying?”
Tommy can finally meet his unreadable gaze, his face carefully blank, his eyes watchful.
“I’ve lost everything, Techno.” He says simply, “This city has drained every little bit of life out of me— Dream pushed me to the edge… I just— I can’t, anymore. I can’t.” He admits, his throat tightening as he closes his eyes.
Techno is silent for a long time after that, his red eyes taking in Tommy, as if he was seeing him for the first time.
“Death is the easy way out,” Techno settles on, his voice flat, having lost all his intensity, “The cowards way.”
“Then what do you propose, Techno?” Tommy shoots back at him, his eyes fluttering open. When Techno doesn't respond Tommy huffs, glancing away.
“Exactly.” He mutters under his breath, “Can you let me go now?” He asks in a much more solemn, defeated voice.
Techno finally does, stepping away from him, his hand lingering on his face for a moment. Tommy steps away from the wall, rubbing his neck as he shoots Techno a nasty glare.
There’s an awkward tension in the air that Tommy doesn’t really know how to break.
“Right, well… we can start planning another day,” He mutters, crossing his arms, glancing at the blinds, “I usually show up here every other night. Sometimes I’ll spend a day or two here. Show up when you feel guilty enough too.”
Techno just snorts at that, watching as Tommy strides over to his door, leaving behind his rouge jacket and mask on the ground. At least the ritual had been cleaned up, though the chalk still remains.
“Adios, hope to see you never,” Tommy says, glancing back at Techno one last time before throwing open the door, stepping out, ignoring the vampire as he closes the door, his magic spiking to seal it.
Techno found a way in yesterday, he can find a way out.
He puts his hands in his pockets and starts making his way through the tall dead grass towards the city, ignoring Techno’s stare on him.
Fuck that guy.
Notes:
Technoblade makes his grand appearance! Woo! I am so excited for where this is going…
I just got back from a small little trip up north, it was fun but very cold :0 I worked on this quite a bit too during the car ride
Anyways, thanks for all the support on this! I love you all <33
If I don’t update again before Christmas I hope you all have a wonderful holiday! :)
Until next time, o7
Chapter Text
He sleeps the rest of the bleary day away in his apartment, buried under the blankets, his mind replaying what happened over and over. The deal with the Blood God, the god’s angel showing up in his train cart, just magically walking through his seals— that wasn’t what he wanted when he made that fucking deal.
He eventually drags himself up and out of bed, blinking away the blurriness in his eyes as he pulls on his boots, before leaving behind his ratty apartment and walking along the streets, avoiding as many people as possible.
They were full this time of day, rude people all walking different ways back to their apartments or to their work.
Some people were in business suits, some in old clothes, anything that they could find, really. Having new clothes was something only for the elite of this world.
Tommy has been stuck with the same wardrobe for most of his whole life.
The sun was setting behind the haze of clouds and chemicals in the air, making the sky turn red, similar to the red eyes of vampires.
Old cars drive the streets, beeping and honking, with the buildings looming high above everyone, some of them disappearing into the smog that covers the place.
Tommy abruptly turns into an alley way, ducking his head as he climbs into a crumbling building, taking the stairs all the way up to the top floor like he’s done a million times before.
He’s here before Wilbur, as he steps out into the roof, having to climb the last way of rubble to get to the top.
The sun casts the sky in deep reds, making everything a strange hazy red.
He walks over to the edge, the same edge he had met Wilbur at, staring down at the ground far below.
It’s odd being back here, as his mind drifts back to the dark night he had first done this, standing on the edge, staring down at what awaits him below. It’s tempting, to just take a step off, and then everything that’s going on wouldn't matter anymore, becuase he would be dead.
“What are you doing?” Wilbur exclaims, his voice harsh as he roughly pulls him from the edge and into his arms, his grip tight on his shoulders.
Tommy barley had anytime to think before Wilbur showed up.
He meets Wilbur’s angry amber eyes and withers under the look.
“I was just looking,” He says meekly, “I wasn’t going to do anything.”
Wilbur narrows his eyes, the angry look not fading, something akin to fear swirling up in them.
“Right… well, I don’t like you by the edge, okay? Stay away from it.” Wilbur says, his voice much softer now, cupping his cheek.
“Okay, Wil.” Tommy hums, his shoulders curling in towards himself. He’s never seen Wilbur this mad before.
“I care about you, Tommy. I don’t want you hurt,” Wilbur says softly, pulling him in for a hug. What Wilbur really means is that he doesn't want him dead, which is fair, but Tommy’s never really had anyone like that, like this— someone who cares about him as much as Wilbur does.
Someone who’d care if he was dead.
He wraps his own arms around Wilbur, holding onto him tightly, burying his face in his neck.
“Come on, lets hang out at my apartment tonight?” He offers, and Tommy just hums. He had nothing planned tonight other then going out as Reaper, which he could always just skip for Wilbur.
He allows Wilbur to tuck him under his arm, holding him close to his side, as they make their way to his apartment after climbing down the rumbles of the building, leaving behind the roof top.
Tommy is silent, contemplating everything that has happened.
He… he’s going to die, one day, wether it be by the hands of a vampire or himself, and he finally found someone who cares if he lives or not.
Wilbur cares, and it hurts, it hurts so much that Wilbur cares. That this man in this fucking awful city somehow got attached to Tommy and cares about him. Cares about the bruises he has, little scraps and cuts, asks about his day and how he’s feeling.
It makes his chest squeeze and his throat tighten.
Tommy can’t just… die, and then leave Wilbur behind, can he?
Becuase Tommy is just as attached to Wilbur as the man is to him.
He doesn't want to let him go, or leave him behind, becuase Wilbur is the closest thing to family he’s got, the only person in his life that fucking cares.
He knows Dream needs to die, theres no doubt about it, and with the Blood God’s angels help he can accomplish that.
But then Tommy is on his own, stranded, having killed the man keeping the other undead vampires from killing him.
His mind drifts back to the Angel of Death, the blonde haired man offering him a place in his coven.
Tommy doesn’t want to accept the offer, doesn't even want to be near that cold man, who’s got a million tricks up his sleeve. He would loose everything, just like with Dream, but instead in a more permanent life long debt.
The Angel would control every aspect of his life, from when he slept, what he ate, where he was at any given moment… being in a coven was not a nice thing.
He can’t loose his freedom.
The only thing left is to run away from the city, with Wilbur, and try and survive out in the wasteland that is the world. There can’t only just be this last oasis in the world, surely other civilizations would have survived?
It was a matter of finding them in time, really.
Tommy could always retire being a rouge, as he’d have no one, but George and Sapnap know his real identity, where he lives, almsot everything about him.
They would hunt him down and kill him.
The only thing left on the table was running from the city, which is almsot impossible in its own right.
His old train weighs heavily in his mind.
“What ya’ thinking about, Toms?” Wilbur asks as they turn into his apartment building, going straight for the elevator. Tommy sighs, leaning further against the man, frowning.
“This city sucks, Wil.” He whines as the elevator doors close, Wilbur pushing the sixty ninth floor number.
“I know, sunshine,” Wilbur hums, resting his head on top of his as the old elevator stutters to life, the lights flickering, “But theres nothing we can do about it.”
“What if we left?” He says suddenly, the idea of leaving worming its way into his brain, hope blooming within his chest, “Just us, together, we would have to try and find another place to live, find some old transportation that could take us a long distance—“
“Toms,” Wilbur says softly, stoping him, “We can’t just leave, we’d die out there.” Wilbur breathes, gently cupping his cheek, “Everything is dead, withered, poisoned with radiation. All you would have to do is kick up some dust and we could be dead within hours.”
Tommy scowls, glancing away at the ground.
“It can’t all be like that,” He mutters, “Its been over fifty years, things must have started to recover—“
“Tommy,” Wilbur sighs, giving him a strange look, “Look around you, do you see any plants? A blue sky? White clouds? What about the air, does it look clean? Smell safe? It literally rains acid,” Wilbur says, and Tommy tilts his head.
“You don’t understand, Wil.” He says, glancing at the door as it opens, “This whole entire place is basically unlivable. Only the strongest have survived, and look at where’s it lead us? We’re all dying in this damn city, and if theres even a chance of another place out there— a better place, then I cant just give up on finding it.” Tommy says, fiddling with his shirt.
“Radiation is everywhere around us, we can’t avoid it, engrained into every little thing. The fallout has long been decaying, life will come back— it does come back! We just have to find it outside of this desert—“ Tommy rambles and Wilbur stops him by moving forwards.
“Tommy, we’d die of starvation or thirst within days,” Wilbur says simply, “The ‘desert’ stretches for miles and miles. It’s impossible,” He huffs, opening his apartment door and ushering Tommy inside.
Tommy takes a couple steps inside before exhaling angrily.
“Where is this even coming from, anyways?” The man asks as he locks his door, turning to Tommy, some of his brown curls falling in front of his face, “Did something happen?” He asks softly and Tommy scowls.
“A lot of things have happened,” He mutters, glancing away, “What if I told you I had a way to travel long distances? Long enough to get out of this desert without ever needing to touch the ground?” He tries, glancing at him.
“Would you come with me then?”
Wilbur is oddly silent, his amber eyes darkening for a moment.
“So you are leaving?” He asks, not answering his question.
Tommy splutters, taking a step towards him.
“No— I’m just saying, what if I had a way?” He stresses, meeting the mans eyes, “What if I could get us both out of here?”
Wilbur slowly blinks, before scoffing.
“What? Using your freaky witch magic?” He says, crossing his arms, “Tommy, can you just drop this? We can’t leave the city, end of story. Leaving means death.”
“You have so little faith in me, Wil.” Tommy sighs, glancing away angrily, “I could get us out of here— I will get us out of here. You’ll see.”
Wilbur just gives him a glare.
“Right, Toms.” He says, going and setting his keys down on the counter, taking off his trench coat. “Lets just relax, hm? Put on a movie or something.”
Tommy mutters under his breath, sinking down onto his couch and staring at the blank tv with an angry look. Why wouldn’t Wilbur want to leave even if they had a chance? A chance at a better life was worth the risk of fucking dying.
Wilbur silently comes around, sitting besides him, wrapping his arms around him and pulling him into his chest, even though Tommy fights him on it this time.
“Aw, Tommy, your so cute when your mad,” Wilbur coos, and Tommy feels his ears heat up at that as he glares at the man, pushing against his chest.
“The fuck? Fuck you, bitch!” He growls, jabbing him in the ribs. Wilbur splutters before grabbing him and pinning him to his chest, laughing triumphantly as Tommy flails, trying to get out of his hold, but failing miserly.
Eventually Wilbur pins his legs with his own, effectively restraining Tommy. Tommy huffs angrily, glaring up at Wilbur, at the smug look on his face. He has his wrists trapped and another arm around his waist, holding him close, with his legs trapping his own.
“This isn’t fair,” He complains, banging his head on Wilbur’s collar bone, “Why the fuck are you so strong?” He growls and Wilbur hums, leaning his head down, his breath hot on his neck.
“Or maybe your just weak,” He says and Tommy scoffs, tilting his head to give him a glare.
“Fuck you, I’m not weak!” He says, “I could beat you easily.”
“I sincerely doubt it,” Wilbur grins, a mischievous glint in his eye, “It took me like thirty seconds to trap you.”
“You took me by surprise bitch,” Tommy grumbles, “Plus I’m going easy on you, I could so use my witch magic and beat your ass.”
“Oh?” Wilbur says, quirking an eyebrow, “And what exactly could you do, huh?” He hums and Tommy glares at him.
“Mm, I could do so many things, like start your clothes on fire, burn you, electrocute you, and the list goes on,” Tommy smiles, “I could blind you, too, one of my favorite spells right there.”
“Really?” Wilbur says and Tommy nods.
“Want to test it out?” He offers excitedly and Wilbur shakes his head.
“Oh, no, I’m good, really,” Wilbur says and Tommy pouts, giving Wilbur his best puppy dogs eyes.
“Oh come on, don’t be such a pussy!” Tommy says, squirming in his grip. “Can we watch Up?”
Wilbur huffs, a fond look in his eyes as he finally lets Tommy go. Tommy pushes Wilbur away from him, straightening his shirt before giving Wilbur an eager look.
“Of course, gremlin,” Wilbur says, turning on the tv, “I think it is actually still loaded up from the last time you were here.” Wilbur hums, and on comes on Up on the screen.
Tommy smiles, his eyes widening.
“Fuck yeah,” He says, glancing at Wilbur, “Do you just not watch tv?” He asks and Wilbur shrugs.
“I’m hardly ever here, and usually it’s already to late that I just want to go to bed.” He explains and Tommy nods, wondering what it was that Wilbur does for a living.
He had never asked the man what his job was.
Wilbur pats the spot next to him on the couch for Tommy to come over, which he does, slinking right up besides him and leaning against him. Wilbur hums, wrapping an arm around him as Tommy snuggles closer to him, his eyes glued to the screen.
He didn’t even have a tv in his apartment.
Wilbur plays with his hair, twirling some of his strands around his finger, humming softly under his breath as Tommy watches the movie, content.
He’s so glad he has Wilbur.
~~~~
Tommy really wishes he stayed at Wilbur’s.
He narrowly dodges a punch from an infected dude, ducking and rolling on the ground before sprinting back up behind him. He quickly kicks them in the knees, pulling out his gun.
The infected person fighting him was to far gone to be saved, lost to the vampire venom. When they got like this not even his cure can reverse the damage done on the brain from the overdose of venom some vampire gave him.
Right before Tommy could pull the trigger the guy twists on him, unnaturally fast, lunging straight for Tommy. The gun is thrown out of his hand as he stumbles back from the force of the attack, keeping the foaming vampire at bay.
The man snarls at him, spit dripping out of his mouth and down his chin, the infected red bite mark of the vampire that did this right below his jaw.
Tommy’s not sure why the undead do this, purposefully causing problems like this that Tommy has to deal with now.
He throws the guy to the side, his eyes flickering over to where his gun lays discarded on the ground. He doesn't have enough time to even move towards it before the vampire is lunging for hm again, snarling.
“For fucks sake—“ Tommy hisses under his breath, dodging another attack as he pulls his dagger from his belt, swiping the vampire. The guy howls in pain, stumbling as he clutches his arm, red blood dripping from it.
“Serves you right, fucker.” Tommy spits, facing the guy now, “We could have just done this the easy way, but no,” He says as he shakes his head. The guy growls at him before lunging for him again, this time Tommy stabs him in the gut, twisting his dagger.
The man barley even stumbles as he pushes on, his nails digging into his jacket as he tries to bite Tommy.
Tommy twists, swiping the guys feet out from underneath him as he throws him to the ground, pinning him easily, blood soaking into his pants. He pulls his dagger out of his gut, slamming his head back down by his neck, planting all his weight on his chest.
Right before he could stab his heart the guy bucks, gripping his arms and throwing him off of him, before’s he’s pinning Tommy on the harsh concrete, going for his neck.
Tommy thinks quick, kicking the guy, trying to pry off his death grip on his shoulders as he flips him again, quickly slicing his neck with the dagger, paying no mind to the watchful eyes hidden in the night as he stabs his chest, twisting his dagger.
The guy screams in pain, a blood curling one, his nails digging into his arms as he tries to throw Tommy off of him. It takes a moment before he starts to suffocate on his own blood, his heart giving out on him.
Tommy pants, his chest heaving as he stands up off of the limp body, pulling his dagger out of the mutilated bloody flesh on his chest.
He stares at the lifeless body on the ground for a moment before he whispers a simple spell, his body sparking up into violent flames.
Blood covers his clothes, his dagger, the ground as it burns, the smell of searing flesh filling the dark alley way as flames flicker and dance.
He meets the red eyes through the flames, the flickering shadows from the fire making the blood on his face shimmer.
“Hello, Technoblade,” Tommy greets coldly, whipping off the blood on his dagger on his shirt, before tucking it away, “What are you doing here?” He calls to the shadows.
The man grunts before stepping out into the light of the fire, his red eyes pinned on Tommy.
He looks exactly the same he had yesterday, expect his hair was braided now.
“I was called here becuase you were in danger,” Techno says, his deep voice rumbling. Tommy tilts his head, his eyes pinned on the burning body.
“Really?” He says, scoffing, “I didn’t think the Blood God would be this generous.” He mutters under his breath, the scratches on his arms burning, “Well, I’m not in danger.”
“I can tell,” Techno responds coldly, “Where’d you learn to fight, kid?” He asks.
Tommy rolls his eyes.
“Taught myself,” He says simply, “What other way is there really to learn?”
Techno is quiet at that.
Tommy kicks the burning embers of the body, charred and blackened, before stepping around it, grabbing his gun and walking right past Techno on his way out of the alley. He leaves behind the withering fire, drawing back in his magic, disappearing into the shadows.
At least, he was, until Techno turns up right besides him, making Tommy jolt, reaching for his gun.
“For fucks sake— don’t sneak up on me,” He growls lowly, and Techno shrugs, an amused expression on his face.
“Don’t be so jumpy, then.” He responds with and Tommy shoots him a glare.
“Fuck off, leave me alone.” He mutters and Techno just gives him a look, “I’m not going to the train tonight.”
“Figured,” Techno easily responds with, staring at Tommy in the dark, “I get called to you every time your in danger. All those little scuffles earlier? I got called.” He huffs, in a rather annoyed tone.
“Thats not my fault,” Tommy grumbles under his breath, “Just ignore it.”
“I can’t,” Techno says, and Tommy pauses, glancing at him.
“The feeling won’t go away until I’m near you.” He admits, “I can’t just ignore it.”
Tommy feels a sly smile curling his lips, even though Techno can’t see it.
“So— what, you just have to follow me around all night now?” He snickers, and Techno sighs, dragging a hand down his face.
“Unfortunately.”
“Oh my, big bad Technoblade has to follow me around! What a twist of fate!” Tommy snickers and Techno regards him with a cold, hard look.
“Well, that sucks, for you.” Tommy says, continuing to walk along the alley, “Just don’t get in my way, vampire. I don’t want to see your face as much as possible.” Tommy says, waving the guy off.
Before he gets far he’s suddenly pulled back by the collar of his jacket, Techno balling a fist of the fabric in his hands.
“Hey— what the fuck are you doing?” Tommy spits out as he turns to face Techno. The man has an unreadable look on his face as he starts dragging Tommy along with him, not even slowed down by Tommy’s struggles.
“Let me go, damnit— what are you doing?” He growls, trying to pry his grip off of him.
It’ll be a miracle if none of Dream’s goons sees this and reports it back to him.
“I had plans tonight,” Techno says sharply, “And I can’t let this get in the way.”
“So what? You can’t just make me stop!” Tommy argues as Techno continues to push him forwards, making Tommy stumble.
“Yes, yes I can.” Techno cooly responds, and Tommy can’t help the dread that courses through his body.
“What are you doing?” He asks, and Techno remains eerily quiet behind him as they walk through the maze of alleys, consumed by darkness, only the clicking of their shoes and Tommy’s panicked breathing filling the silence.
Techno suddenly turns sharply, opening up an old looking door and entering a dark room. Everything is concrete in the small room, with nothing in it, not even a chair or light or anything.
Only the dull light coming in from the door offers them anything.
“Techno?” Tommy asks as he pushes him inside, following in after him. Tommy whips around to face him, terror making his heart race. “What are you doing? This isn’t cool, man, really not cool—“
“Shut up,” Techno snaps, grabbing something off the ground, “If you weren’t such a dumbass then I wouldn’t have to baby sit you, but here we are.” He growls, low in his throat, approaching Tommy.
Tommy’s eyes widen as he stumbles back, his back hitting the wall behind him, causing him to flinch violently.
“We can work this out another way, surely?” Tommy says, his voice wavering as his heart races. Techno just gives him a blank look as he knocks the gun out of his hand, quickly pinning Tommy to the wall in one swift movement.
He grabs his wrists and puts fucking hand cuffs on him— tightening them so much it was digging into his skin. Tommy ignores the burning from his scratches as he struggles against Techno.
“Techno— what the fuck!” Tommy spits, “What are you doing—“ Tommy is suddenly cut off as Techno shoves a gag in his mouth, manhandling his head so he can tie it.
Tommy takes in shuddering breaths through his nose, trying to fight against the vampire but he’s to strong, like an unloveable force as he immobilizes Tommy.
“There,” Techno hums, stepping back from him, his red eyes gleaming, “Now you won’t be a problem, right Tommy?” He sneers, not even sparing him another glance as he makes his way over to the door.
“I’ll be back for you in the morning. Until then don’t do anything stupid.” Techno mutters, closing the door, plunging Tommy into darkness as the lock clicks from the outside.
He rushes forwards, slamming against the door, trying his best to beg for Techno to let him out.
The vampire never returns, and Tommy is left alone in a pitch black, small, cold room.
He slumps against the door, tears welling up into his eyes as he starts to sob, struggling against the cuffs on his wrist, buts it no use.
Techno took away his ability to say spells with the gag.
He can feel the walls closing in around him, eyes in the darkness watching him, shadows shifting and changing, circling towards him. His heart races at an unhealthy rate, as he scoots his way into the corner, pressing his back against the cold wall as he buries his head in his knees, sobbing into his bloodied clothes.
Why would Techno do this?
He can’t help the feeling of hurt and betrayal coursing through him. Techno was supposed to help him— not do this shit to him!
His chest is so tight it hurts to breathe, his nose clogging with mucus as his mind spirals, hot tears wetting his face as his head starts to go fuzzy, his throat so tight he can hardly get any air down.
Tommy passes out.
~~~~
Tommy’s dreams are filled of a green eyed vampire, of darkness and the smell of blood, screams echoing distantly in his head.
His body is jostled but he barely reacts, as he’s shifted into a new position by an outside force.
They’re cold, offering no warmth to his freezing body, as he’s hefted up into the air and slung over a shoulder.
Tommy hazily blinks open his eyes as the person starts walking, staring down at cold hard concrete, splatters of blood decorating it.
He blacks out again.
The next time he comes too his mind is a little clearer, yet his nightmares still plague him. An insufferable weakness resonates throughout his whole body, his limbs numb and his vision blurry, yet he can hear the crunching of long dead grass.
He closes his eyes and opens them for just a second before closing them. Someone takes off the thing in his mouth, letting his jaw finally shut close. It aches to the point that it hurts, a sharp pain that shoots through his jaw.
His hands are jostled next, a dull pain flaring back up. Whatever had been binding them is removed, his sleeves pulled back to access the damage. He hears voices talking but he can’t make out what they’re saying.
Tommy’s not sure how bad it is, and he doesn't really care, as he drifts off again.
He wakes for the final time with a jolt, a sob stuck in his throat as he inhales through his mouth, clutching an aching hand to his chest, his back slamming against the wall behind him.
He desperately heaves for air, blinking back the tears in his eyes as panic thrums through his veins. His knees come up this chest as his eyes land on a blanket— he was back in his train cart.
He’s breathing to fast as his eyes slowly scan his train, landing on the one person he didn’t want to see.
Techno sits in his chair, leaning against the counter, his red eyes pinned on Tommy.
Tommy freezes, his breathing come to a shuddering stop, his chest tightening to a concerning degree as terror shoots through him.
All he can remember is the dark room as it closed in around him, his panicked breathing as he struggled to get in enough air, the nightmares that haunted him.
Techno has a blank look, no remorse or guilt on his face, as he just stares, seemingly taking Tommy in.
Tommy doesn't move, doesn't blink, doesn't fucking breathe as they stare at each other.
Techno breaks the tension by standing, giving him one last look, before he leaves, right out the door, letting it slam closed behind him.
Tommy sucks in a shuddering breath before he buries his face in his blanket pile, sobbing into a pillow.
What the fuck.
He’s not sure how long he stayed like that, crying pitifully into his pillow, before soft meowing draws his attention.
“Tommy…?” Ranboo calls uncertainly, rubbing up against his side, making Tommy flinch.
“Tommy!” Tubbo cries loudly, jumping on his back and wiggling his way to his head, “What the fuck happened?” He exclaims, pushing his paws against the side of his head.
“That vampire brought you back unconscious— we tried to get him to leave but he wouldn't! What the fuck did he do to you?” Tubbo growls, his fur fluffing up. Tommy’s cry quiet as he sniffles, his chest heaving with the effort.
“Me and Ranboo tried to fight him off but, well, he was to strong!” Tubbo says, his voice quieting when Tommy doesn't respond. “Tommy?” He asks, prodding his head with a paw, giving him a worried look.
Tommy groans, shifting to lay on his side so he can look at Tubbo.
“Just… let me be,” He whispers softly, hiding his face away again, “I want to be alone right now.” He says dully. Tubbo gives him a worried look, glancing over at Ranboo quizzically.
“Alright, Tommy, we’ll be here if you need us.” Tubbo says, more subdued, as he settles down right besides him, resting his small head on top of Tommy’s. Ranboo joins them, laying besides Tommy’s side, curling up next to him.
Tommy just tries not to cry again.
He can’t believe Techno did that— out of all the things he could have done was that.
Tommy can’t anymore.
The Blood God was supposed to protect him, not whatever the fuck that was.
~~~~
Techno walks away from the train cart, passing through the seals easily before pausing, listening.
He can still hear Tommy crying, and as he waits longer he hears his two stupid familiars show up.
They had confronted Techno when he first showed up with Tommy, but Techno managed to get them to go away.
Techno leaves without another glance back, having one destination in mind.
He stalks through the city, uncaring of who saw his red eyes during the day. They all stayed clear of him, whispering things under their breaths, yet none of them dared to try anything.
Techno felt a little bad about what he did to Tommy.
He didn’t think Tommy would have such a… bad reaction to being stuck in one of his torture rooms for a few hours. Techno’s not even sure what happened when he came to get him.
He had blacked out, that was for sure, his arms and wrists all bloodied and scratched up, partly from his fight with that one vampire, curled up in a corner in the room, unresponsive.
So Techno took him back to the train the little witch had made his home, and cleaned him up, making sure his cuts wouldn’t get infected.
He didn’t think Tommy was this weak.
Sure, he was a human, but he was also a witch and a Rouge. Tehcno didn’t think he’d be that easy to break.
Maybe its becuase Tommy is the first human he’s interacted with outside of his coven for years. He just… didn’t think humans would be that weak.
Anyways, Techno doesn't regret it, he had important plans with his coven that night that couldn't be interrupted by a stupid feeling in his chest leading him to Tommy whenever he was in danger.
He’ll just have to be more… careful with him. He’s not supposed to hurt the witch, physically, at least.
Tommy probably hates him now, and Techno can’t help but feel a little sour about it.
Humans liked food and clothes— he could get him something. Whenever Wilbur or Phil is mad at him Techno usually always goes and gets a human for them, or some new clothes, or the one item they had been wanting.
They liked presents.
Surely Tommy will too.
Techno’s not really sure about human customs anymore, but he’ll try his best.
He makes his way to the building that reeks of Wilbur and Tommy, quickly climbing it.
The one vampire he had been wanting to see greets him with a hard look.
“Technoblade,” Wilbur hums, glancing away, “I thought you were someone else.” He mutters, and Techno rolls his eyes. Tommy never came here during the day, yet Wilbur still waited for him.
Its all he ever did, was wait for the damn kid. Techno’s seen them plenty of times out on the roof together, late into the night before the kid left to go play Reaper.
“Yeah, about that,” Techno huffs as he comes up to where Wilbur was sitting, staring off at the sunrise, though smog and clouds cover it. All you can really see is the reds and yellows.
“You claimed him.” Techno states simply as a fact. Wilbur glances at him with a sharp look, bristling.
“I did,” He says, “What about it?” He asks slowly, carefully, his eyes digging deep into Techno’s.
“Why’d ya do it?” He asks, “I thought he was supposed to be your meal that you had been stalking for a while,” He hums, and Wilbur’s eyes flash with anger.
“Tommy will never be a meal,” He growls, standing up to his feet, “What did you do?” Wilbur snaps, taking a step towards him.
“I swear if you hurt him—“ “I didn’t do anything,” Techno lies, and he hopes that Wilbur can’t see right through it, “I’m just wonderin’… what changed?” He asks, giving Wilbur a look.
Wilbur falls silent, deflating slightly.
“He’s a good kid,” Wilbur mumbles, glancing away, “I— I like him, and now that I've gotten to see his true side I can’t— I could never hurt him.” Wilbur admits.
“The kids playin’ with death.” Techno says simply, “Don’t tell me you saw a charity case and wanted to save him?” Techno takes a step forwards, his red eyes gleaming, “Because Tommy is dangerous, and stupid, and he wants to die. I can see it in his eyes. He’s on deaths doorstep.”
Wilbur snaps his head up harshly, glaring at Techno.
“He is not going to die—“ Wilbur growls, coming face to face with Techno now, “I won’t let him.”
“That isn’t your choice to make,” Techno says simply, “If the kid wants to die he’ll do it, and you’d be too late to save him, and then I’m would have to hear all about it.”
“Kristin wouldn’t let him,” Wilbur snarls, “You already know this.” He says, his eyes blazing.
Techno tilts his had to the side.
“You mean this stupid arrangement she has with the Blood God?” Techno scoffs, “She can’t refuse a soul.”
“Yes she can,” Wilbur growls, pushing Techno, “Tommy is meant to be with us, how can you not see it? He’s meant to join our ranks, our coven, our family!” Wilbur exclaims and Techno feels his eye twitch.
“That sad excuse of a witch is going to join our family?” He says lowly, “That filth of a person? What do you even see in him?” Techno growls, and Wilbur’s eyes blaze.
“Don’t you dare ever say anything bad about Tommy again,” He growls, his eyes flashing red, “Tommy deserves the world, and if you don’t see it then your fucking blind.” Wilbur growls before suddenly stepping away from him, his trench coat flaring out behind him.
“Stay the fuck away from him,” Wilbur snarls over his shoulder, “Or I might have to get involved.” Wilbur snaps, walking away, leaving Techno behind on the roof top.
Techno huffs under his breath, watching Wilbur disappear down the pile of rubble.
He stays there for a moment before walking over to the edge of the building, staring down at the concrete below.
Techno can’t believe this stupid witch has got Wilbur in such an uproar.
Yet as his anger fades and Wilbur’s words sink in, Techno thinks that maybe there is more to Tommy then what he’s seen.
~~~~
Tommy doesn't do much the next couple of days.
He sleeps at his apartment most of the time, visiting Wilbur, then returning to his apartment.
He doesn't go out a Reaper, as he’s not ready to see Techno again, nor does he go to the train, because he doesn't want to see Techno. Ultimately he’s avoiding Techno.
His apartment and Wilbur are his only safe havens.
By the fifth day of completely ignoring all his responsibilities he feels like he’s finally ready to confront Techno.
That is, if the man shows up.
He skips meeting with Wilbur tonight, and he’ll probably get a text from him later asking where he is, but Tommy can’t bring himself to care all that much as he makes his way through the city and to his train.
The feeling of eyes watching him around every corner has him on edge, and when he reaches his seals he finally breathes a sigh of relief.
He enters his train, sealing the door shut behind him with a burst of magic, hoping it keeps Techno out but he doubts it.
He looks around the place, making sure everything is right where it should be.
“Hey, Tommy!” Tubbo greets him, appearing out of thin air, bounding up to him, Ranboo hot on his heels.
Tommy smiles, leaning down to pet his head.
“Miss me?” He asks and Tubbo meows, hitting his hand with his paw.
“Where the fuck have you been?” Tubbo complains, butting Ranboo out of the way, “Its been so long since I saw you!”
“Sorry, I just…” Tommy says, petting Ranboo, “Just didn’t feel up to coming here.” He says simply, and Tubbo gives him a look.
“Right, well, whats the plan for tonight?” Tubbo asks excitedly, and Tommy smiles, making his way over to his chair and sitting down in it.
“That, my friend, is a good question,” Tommy hums, “I do believe we are in need of more healing potions, plus I want to work on that one sigil some more.” Tommy says with a frown.
Ranboo jumps up onto the counter, right in Tommy’s face, his black tail high up in the air.
“The cure?” Ranboo asks and Tommy nods.
“Yup, thats the one.” Tommy says, “Its so close to being perfect… plus it will make curing infected so much easier and quicker.” Tommy hums, leaning back in his chair as Tubbo jumps into his lap, staring up at Tommy.
Right now if Tommy wanted to cure an infected person he would have to bring them to the brink of death with a weakness potion, effectively shutting down the persons body, killing off the venom in the blood, before shocking their system with a health potion.
It was a long, grueling process, one that many have died to in an attempt to be saved.
But if Tommy was able to create a sigil that basically did the same thing expect without potions and a chance of the person dying, then it would make his job so much easier, and the infected persons cure less risky.
He could just carry around the little sigils, say the spell to activate it, and then boom— a cured person.
It would be amazing— if only Tommy could get it to work.
“Ranboo, prepare the brewing stands— all three, please.” Tommy says, standing up and knocking Tubbo off of his lap, “And Tubbo, get me my book and ink.” Tommy hums, unsealing the potions cabinet.
His familiars set off to work, doing as he asked as Tommy grabs all the gold infused melons and nether wart needed for the health potions.
He fills all nine bottles with distilled water before placing them on the brewing stand, making sure they were connected properly. He didn’t want any of it to spill out, that was always a mess to clean up.
“Alright, let the water boil before you put in the nether wart,” Tommy reminds Ranboo and the cat nods as he picks up his book from Tubbo.
“Thanks,” Tommy hums, grabbing his chair and sitting down on it, pulling out his sigil papers as Ranboo and Tubbo place in the nether wart, watching as it got infused into the potions.
Tommy then adds in the melon pieces, placing in some of his magic to make them stronger, watching as the water slowly turns pink, before gradually a deep maroon color as it cools.
Tommy reviews all of his previous work on the sigil, the carefully crafted lines, his notes, revising some of it, adding more onto his list of what to try next.
He gets so caught up in his work that he doesn't notice when the door opens.
Ranboo freaks out, jumping into the air and disappearing into a whisp, with Tubbo following shortly after him. Techno must have really freaked them out last time.
Tommy watches them disappear before sighing, not looking at Techno as the man closes the door, placing his pen in ink and working more on the sigil.
He’s quiet for a good long while, content on watching Tommy work from over his shoulder, before he sighs, walking around to face Tommy.
Tommy doesn’t acknowledge him, he doesn't even look at him as he works, frowning when he draws a circle in the wrong spot.
Techno sets something down in front of him, the bag crinkling.
Tommy sharply looks up at him with an angry glare.
“I’m… I’m sorry,” Techno says slowly, almost as if he’s forcing himself to say it, “For— uh, for locking you in that room.” He adds on, his red eyes cast downward on his papers.
He won’t meet his eyes, and Tommy can’t help the delight that swirls in his chest at that.
Techno just apologized to him, a fucking human, and at least he looks a little guilty now. This was almsot unheard of— a vampire apologizing to a human? Tommy can’t help the little quick to his lips.
“Thanks, but I don’t forgive you.” He says simply, meetings Techno’s eyes. “What? Did you think all you had to do was say sorry and everything would be fine?” He scoffs, setting his pen down and leaning back in his chair.
“Uh, yeah?” Techno says, “Isn’t that how apologies work?”
“No,” Tommy says, but it comes out more like a question, “Not at all.”
“Oh,” Techno says, awkwardly shifting on his feet, “Well I brought you food, too.” He said, pointing to the bag.
Tommys eyes are immediately drawn to it. He opens it up to see the nicest rations he had ever laid eyes on— they had gold plastic wrap with red lettering, the rich peoples kind, along with bottles of water, the good really expensive shit that didn’t taste like it was going to kill him.
Tommy tries not to let his surprise show on his face but he does a poor job of hiding it from Techno’s huff.
“What— how the fuck did you get these?” He asks as he pulls out one of the ration packets, it was shrimp and chicken, reading over the little red words on it.
“I’m a vampire, and I’m also rich.” Techno shrugs, “Do you forgive me now?” He asks and Tommy shoots him a glare, snatching the bag full of rich shit and hiding it under the table quickly.
“Um, no.” Tommy says, “You can’t buy my forgiveness.”
“Bruh,” Techno sighs, dragging a hand down his face. “Why are you so difficult?”
“Why are you such a bitch?” Tommy retorts and Techno rolls his eyes.
“What do I have to do to make you forgive me?” He asks, and Tommy stares at him, slightly dumbfounded.
“Why do you even care?” He asks slowly, wondering what Techno was trying to get at here. Tommy admittedly does appreciate the apology and food, but he won’t let Techno know that.
“Because,” Is all Techno says.
“Because?” Tommy asks, inclining his head, “Because that wasn’t cool what you did, Techno.” Tommy huffs, “My wrists are still all jacked up from that stupid shit, and my jaw is incredibly sore.”
“Why didn’t you use a health pot?” Techno asks and Tommy rolls his eyes.
“I’m not going to waste one on this,” Tommy mutters, “You just— you left me there, all alone, in a dark small room and I- I can’t do that, you can’t do that.” Tommy says, wincing at the way his voice breaks.
Techno is silent, taking in his words.
“Alright, I won’t do it again,” He says, “I didn’t realize you were so… fragile.” He mutters and Tommy bristles.
“Fragile? Fragile! The fuck is that supposed to mean?” Tommy exclaims and Techno sighs.
“I didn’t mean it like that—“ Techno tries but Tommy glares at him, completely ignoring him.
“I am the least fragile person there fucking is, bitch.” He spits, “Take one good look at me, do I look fragile to you?” He sneers and Techno meets his eyes.
“Yes,” He says without a single moment of hesitation, making Tommy falter.
“What?” He growls, sitting up in his seat.
“I mean, just look at you— really look at you.” Techno hums, and suddenly his gaze turns predatory, his stance dangerous, “Your skin and bones, hardly any muscle on your body, your scared of dark, small spaces, you don’t care about yourself and wonder why your life is awful.”
“You clearly have many problems, mentally and physically, and you were pushed to your breaking point, with the only answer in your head being death.” Techno states bluntly, the fight leaving Tommy with each and every word, “So, little witch, you are fragile, in more ways then one.”
Tommy is silent, regarding his words.
“Fuck you,” He growls out.
“And you don’t plan on changing any of your ways, even if they’re killing you.” Techno adds on, and Tommy glances down at his sigils, the book coming to mind.
“Right, well, this isn’t a therapy session, now is it?” Tommy mutters, “I don’t care what you think of me, Techno, I just need your help to kill Dream and then we can part ways.”
Techno is silent at that.
“I don’t think it will be that easy.” He admits.
“I’ll find a way.” Tommy promises. He always finds a way.
“What? By killing yourself?” Techno huffs and Tommy’s eyes flicker up to meet his.
“I never said that—“
”I see it in your eyes, Tommy.” Techno cuts him off, “Your foolish.”
Tommy grits his teeth, flipping Techno off.
“Are you done now? Becuase I’m trying to work on something here.” He growls under his breath. Techno hums, tilting his head to the side.
“Sure.” He says plainly. Tommy huffs before picking up his pen a little more aggressively then necessary, working on his sigil again.
Tehcno leans against the counter, watching him intently, before his eyes trail over to his potions that were cooling. There’s a strange tension in the air that is sufficing Tommy, and even though Tommy is still pissed at Techno he just can’t handle it.
“You should teach me how you make them like that sometime,” Techno says softly, and Tommy huffs, glancing up at him.
“Right, I didn’t think vampires could do magic.” He mutters under his breath.
“No, I can,” Techno hums, “Probably even better then you, if I had the proper trainin’.”
Tommy gives him a weird look.
“Thats not how it works, but okay.” Tommy huffs, noting the confused look on Techno’s face.
“You know how there are witches that are absolute garbage at magic and spells?” He asks, and Techno nods.
“Its not from a lack of trying, its becuase they aren’t magically inclined.” He explains, “Its usually passed down from generations to generations, the ability to use magic a special trait of certain families.” He hums.
“Un-magical witches can still cast spells, sure, but they’re weak and a waste of time. Thats why they use sigils more of the time. Sigils are a good alternative.” Tommy hums, glancing back at his own sigil.
“Right… so how do I know if I’m magically inclined?” Techno asks and Tommy grins, jumping up and out of his chair, cracking his knuckles.
“Cast your strongest spell right now,” He says, nodding his head in encouragement. Techno just gives him a look.
“I— I only know one spell.” He says.
“Alright, cast it.” Tommy hums and Techno sighs.
Techno says the spell, a very simple one that creates a small burst of white light. It lasts for just a couple seconds before disappearing into the air.
“Hmm,” Tommy hums. He could barely feel the pull of any magic. “That was weak.”
Techno huffs, crossing his arms.
“So? Am I capable?” He asks and Tommy taps his chin.
“Well, I felt no pull of magic,” He begins, “This could be from several things: your bad at casting spells, you don’t have a lot of pent up magic, or you just aren’t capable.” Tommy hums, leaning forwards.
“I personally think you don’t have it in your jeans.” He grins slyly and Tehcno rolls his eyes.
“Whatever,” He mutters, “What do you mean by pull of magic?” He asks slowly and Tommy’s grin widens.
“Oh, I can show you.” He smiles, drawing his magic to the surface, weaning off the strength of his seals and sigils all around him. Tommy’s eyes light up as he mumbles the same spell Techno had, expect much more fluent and connected, weaving his magic into every word and letter.
He covers his eyes before the spell goes off, the ball of light exploding, casting everything into pure whiteness before its gone, faded away.
Tommy opens his eyes and laughs at Techno’s expressions, his red eyes watering as he stumbles back.
“What—“
“See? Pull of magic!” Tommy hums, delighted, “I would say I’m pretty fucking good.”
“I felt that in my chest— did you just steal my magic?” Techno asks and Tommy grins.
“Yup,” He says, popping the p.
“Give it back.” Techno deadpans and Tommy snorts.
“No, it was used for the spell, you can’t take it back from the spell.”
“I don’t care, I want it back.”
“No way, bitch, unless you can somehow defy the laws of magic, be my guest,”
“Laws of magic don’t apply to me.”
Tommy bursts out laughing, falling back into his chair, giving the vampire a goofy look.
“You know, if you’re really interested in learning magic I could show you a few things.” Tommy says softly, “Like how to make sigils, those would be the easiest and most rewarding.”
“I might just take you up on it, kid.” Techno hums, and Tommy’s eyes sparkle, “Are you working on a sigil right now?” He asks and Tommy nods.
“Yes, this is a very complicated sigil though, not for beginners.” Tommy says, tracing his ink lines with his finger, “Its supposed to be a cure for the infected, without using my other method. It will replace the use of any potions and the risk of death.”
“How interesting,” Techno says, eyeing the sigil, “It can get rid of our venom?”
“Its a long process, but yes.” Tommy hums, “Weakness,” He says, pointing to the top lines, “To weaken the infection, and then healing,” He says, pointing to the bottom lines, “To shock their system. The infection will be to weak to fight back against natural immunity, and boom, their cured.”
“Have you ever tried it on an undead vampire?” Techno asks and Tommy glances up at him.
“Yeah,” He mutters, glancing away, “It didn’t go to plan.”
“What happened?” Techno pries and Tommy sighs.
“The guy found me one night and begged me to try and cure him. I had never tested it beofre so I didn’t know what would happen, what the risks were, anything— I still did it, though.” He pauses with a frown, “Weakness had no effect on him, besides maybe something like a cold. The person has to be almsot dead for it to work— I gave him healing, but it did nothing.”
“It was stupid, really, since the guys already dead. There’s no heart beat, no more fresh blood being made, no way to cure it besides death- a second time. My potions aren’t strong enough to weaken a vampire.” He sighs, glancing back at Techno.
“He almost killed me for not curing him. I barley made it through the night.” He says softly.
Techno has an odd look in his eyes.
“How many times have you almsot died?” He asks suddenly and Tommy snorts.
“To many to remember,” He responds, “It feels like every weak I’m fucking bleeding out.”
Techno grunts.
“Thats not normal.” He says and Tommy laughs.
“No, it isn’t,” Tommy grins.
He doesn't forgive Techno, not at all, but maybe the guy isn’t so bad when he’s not trying to chain him in a small dark room and leave him there all night.
Notes:
Hello!
I am posting this before work and I really don’t want to go but fuckkk I gotta :,)
Anyways, we’ve rescued a kitten that had been living in our neighbors car. She’s the sweetest little cat ever
Thanks for all the support on this! I appreciate :) quite a bit of foreshadowing in this chapter lol…
Until next time, o7
Chapter Text
The next week or so Tommy and Techno come to a few agreements.
Tommy won’t go out as Reaper when Techno has something planned for the night— which, it’s annoying, but he rather not have a repeat of the small dark room.
Whenever Tommy goes out as Reaper Techno is only allowed to watch from the shadows, because if any of Dream’s men see Techno working with him then Tommy will be in big trouble.
It’s annoying, for both parties, but nothing either can do about it.
Tommy’s pretty sure Techno has already killed some of Dream’s spies, as well, so at least he won’t have to worry about them watching his every move.
Anyways, the few times Tommy’s been at the train he’s taught Techno a few small sigils, giving him a basic run over on everything witchcraft. Surprisingly, the vampire already know quite a bit, but nothing like Tommy knows.
Its fun, teaching him, the big bad vampire struggling with simple sigils.
Tommy can’t help but start to look forward to their little sessions.
Tubbo and Ranboo still hate the vampire, but Tommy can’t blame them, since the one time they ever interacted Techno threatened to kill them.
Anyways, Techno has been trying his hardest to get Tommy to forgive, even giving him more food and a sweat shirt.
Tommy remembers working on his sigil one night, only to be scared shitless when Techno pulls something over his head.
Tommy had freaked, whipping around to find Techno staring at him with an amused expression as he pulls a hoodie over Tommy’s head and shoulders.
“What is this?” Tommy asks slowly, uncertain, as he glances down at the grey hoodie around his neck. Techno shrugs, stepping back from him, his red eyes glinting in the dim light.
“It’s one of my old hoodies I never wear,” He hums simply, “I thought you’d get more use out of it then I would.” He shrugs, as if its no big deal to just give away clothes. Tommy eyes the hoodie, at how new it is as he puts it on properly, shoving his arms through the sleeves and tugging it down.
Its huge on him, and soft— very soft, plus it smells like Techno, with whatever his weird rich person cologne is. Tommy glances at the vampire, giving him a confused look, quirking one of his eye brows.
Techno looks pretty smug with himself, leaning against the wall, his red eyes pinned on Tommy with his arms crossed in front of his chest.
“Oh… thanks, I guess?” He says slowly, tugging at the sleeves, “Its nice, and soft… also, no take-backsies, this shit is mine now.” He grins and Techno huffs, an oddly amused look in his eyes.
Anyways, Tommy was out on the streets right now, early in the morning, with the faint sunlight coming through the haze of smog and clouds, giving everything a soft hue.
He walks with his hands in the pockets of the new hoodie Techno had given him, with the hood pulled up as he walks, dodging the outrageous amount of people out this early in the fucking morning.
As he goes to slink around some people someone drags him into an alley, sending him stumbling from the force of it into a wall. Before Tommy could even react he’s pushed again around a corner, being shoved further into the maze of alleys.
He lets out a surprised noise as his hood is ripped down and the cold metal of a gun is pressed to his temple.
“Where’s your money?” The guy behind him snarls, one of his hands in his hair, tugging harshly as he shoves the barrel of the gun further into his skin. That was definitely going to leave a mark.
Tommy winces, his heart beat picking up as he draws his magic to the surface.
“I don’t have any—“ He goes to start but the man growls in his ear, shoving him against the wall, hitting his head painfully and smushing his face against the cold brick.
“Don’t lie to me, boy, where is your money?” They snarl, and Tommy grits his teeth.
“I really don’t have any-“ He starts again but stops when he hears the click of the safety go off.
“Stop playin’ with me or you’ll be dead,” They say lowly, “What will it be? Your life for some money? Just hand it over, I don’t want to kill ya’ anyways.” Tommy lets out a silent puff of air, his chest heaving with a slight panic.
Fuck.
“Alright, fine— fine, it’s in my left pocket.” Tommy lies easily, “Just— grab it yourself,” He mutters. The guy is silent for a moment before letting go of his hair and reaching down to his pocket.
In that time Tommy mumbles a spell, the gun firing and the man is thrown off of him with a shout of surprise.
Tommy staggers backwards away from the wall, before he whips around, pulling his knife out as the man bursts into flames. Before Tommy can attack though, the guy is grabbed by his face before being pummeled into the brick wall behind him, his head caving in as his flaming body falls to the ground, lifeless.
Tommy meets eyes with Techno.
He doesn’t say anything for a moment before he laughs, running a shaky hand through his hair and wincing when it comes back bloody.
“Your bleeding,” Techno says gruffly and Tommy huffs, sheathing his knife as he runs his hand through his hair again, finding where he got nicked by the bullet. He’s not even sure why the guy fired the gun— it must have been an accident, or the guy always just planned on killing him.
“No shit,” Tommy grumbles, wincing when he presses down on the raw flesh on his head, right above his ear.
Techno sighs as he approaches Tommy, looming over him as he peers down at his head.
“It doesn’t look deep,” He mutters, “Put some pressure on it.”
Tommy rolls his eyes, leaning against the wall with a sigh.
“Typical Tuesday,” He mutters and Techno shakes his head, watching as his blood drips down his forehead, his red eyes trained on it.
“Right, well your bleeding all over.” Techno says, lightly grabbing his shoulders and turning him so Techno can get a better look. He frowns before ripping part of his shirt and placing it on his head, holding it down.
Tommy wilts a little under the pressure, wincing at the sharp spike of pain, but Techno just grabs his chin and holds him steady.
“M’ fine, big man.” Tommy hums, “Just give it a couple minutes and it’ll stop.”
Techno ignores him, though, the only noise the crackling of the fire as the body burns. Tommy huffs, rolling his eyes as his shoulders hunch up around his neck.
“Where the fuck did you even come from?” He asks, “I had it handled.”
“I was nearby,” Techno says flatly, “Maybe, yet you still got shot.”
“Its just a nick,” He grumbles, squirming in his hold, “Nothing bad.”
“Stop movin’,” Techno says, holding his head still, “Otherwise you’ll get blood all over your clothes.”
Tommy pauses at that before sighing, reluctantly crossing his arms as Techno tris to get his wound to stop bleeding by putting a shit ton of pressure on it. It was as if Techno thought he was fucking bleeding out.
“I felt it,” Techno hums and Tommy frowns.
“Felt what?” He snaps and Techno rolls his eyes.
“The pull of magic.” He informs him and Tommy can’t help but smile.
“Mm, I’m glad.” He mutters, “The fire would have made him stop, anyways.”
“He still had the gun,” Techno says, “He could have killed you.”
“And?” Tommy asks, “I wouldn’t have let him kill me.” He says with a roll of his eyes, ignoring Techno’s disbelieving huff, “Are you done yet?”
Techno pulls away from him, before grabbing him by his shoulders and spinning Tommy to face him.
Tommy automatically reaches out with his hands and grips Technos wrists, giving him a wary look. He pulls his magic back up to the surface, uncertainty coursing through him as the adrenaline rushes through his system still.
“Relax,” Techno says, “I’m just makin’ sure your not hurt anywhere else.” He huffs, as if it was obvious as to what he was doing now. Tommy squirms in his grip, ducking out of his hold and scrambling away from him, shooting him a confused look.
“What? Going soft, Techno?” He snorts as Techno follows after him, “I’m fucking fine.” He snaps, tired of being babied. The wound on his head stings, but it’s stopped bleeding for now.
Techno hums, pushing down his black sunglasses, his pink hair tied up in a low bun.
“Got any plans today, vamp?” Tommy asks, walking past the burning body and making his way out of the alley, Techno following close behind him.
“No,” He responds flatly, but Tommy doesn’t think that’s true.
“Are your plans annoying me?” Tommy asks as he weaves through the crowd, glancing back at the vampire who trails after him.
“Possibly,” The vampire responds easily, Tommy huffs, but he can’t help the small smile that creeps up his lips.
“Good to know.” Tommy hums, making his way to the one place he had been intending on going too this wonderful morning.
He goes to look back at Techno, about to insult the man when he suddenly pulls him back by his hood, right against his chest.
“What the fuck man—“ Tommy growls, fighting Techno’s grip on him. Techno snorts before letting him go, Tommy stumbling forwards.
“What was that for?” He bites out, dusting off his clothes, watching Techno as his face turns smug.
“You were about to run into that pole,” Techno says, nodding to what he was talking about. Tommy grumpily turns and okay yeah— there was a pole there but still.
“Coulda just told me,” He mumbles, before walking on his way again, avoiding the pole and ignoring Techno’s huff.
“Still would of hit it,” Techno counters and Tommy flips him off, turning abruptly and entering the store, cutting right in front of three people on the sidewalk. He ignores their angry huffs as he strolls into the store like he owns the place, glancing around at the shelves and the prices for everything.
Techno joins him shortly after, finding Tommy in the back of the store looking at loaves of bread. The cashier greets him by name, since Tommy comes here all the time, and Tommy waves back without saying anything in return.
“You are a very rude person,” Techno notes, standing besides him as Tommy frowns at the bread options. This place was the cheapest in the city, yet the prices were still ridiculously high. He can afford them, sure, with the salary Dream pays him, but it still felt wrong spending so much on fucking bread.
He usually goes to get his weekly rations at this one place further into the city for dirt cheap prices. That’s where most of the poor go, instead of being able to buy the ‘fresh food’ like bread or meat.
“Yeah, well, they shouldn’t have been in my way,” Tommy shrugs, ignoring the look Techno sends him. He picks up a loaf going for thirty, inspecting it, making sure its alright.
“What do you need bread for?” Techno asks but Tommy is already moving away, bread in hand as he makes his way over to the small bottles of jams.
“Full moon tonight, innit?” He says in a quieter voice, all to aware of the cashier in the small store. Techno tilts his head, confused, but Tommy doesn’t elaborate as he picks out strawberry jam, his favorite.
“I always have something special once in a while,” Tommy hums, walking up to the counter to pay. Techno trails behind him, earning him a weird look from the guy ringing him.
Tommy pays with his card, before taking his bag and leaving, waving good bye to the guy at the counter and swiftly making his way back through the streets to his train cart on the edge of the city.
Techno diligently keeps pace with him, even when Tommy tries to loose him the vampire always shows back up.
“Why are you following me?” Tommy asks in an irritated voice, turning down another corner. They were in the more abandoned part of the city now.
Techno huffs, coming up to walk right besides him, an arms length away.
“I’m makin’ sure you don’t get held at gun point again.” He says and Tommy rolls his eyes.
“I can protect myself, ya know.” He hums, “Been doing it basically all my life. I don’t need you to make sure I make it back okay.”
“Well, I’m still here, aren’t I?” Techno says, “Not like I care about you, I just don’t want to have to run back here if your in danger again.” He mutters, glancing away from him and Tommy scowls, ignoring the pang of hurt that squeezes his chest.
“Right, well, you can fuck off now,” He snaps, walking along the crumbling concrete as his train comes into view, “Bye bye, Technobitch, hope I never see your ugly face again.” Tommy hums, cheerfully walking to his train, leaving Techno behind to watch him.
The prick.
Tommy opens his door then slams it shut, sealing it closed behind him, sighing.
Fuck that guy.
Why is he working with a vampire anyways? He was hoping for some really cool epic normal human, not Techno the Blood God’s fucking angel.
Tommy deposits his bread and jam on the counter and collapses onto his pile of blankets in the corner, curling up in them, hiding his face away.
It was going to be a long night.
~~~~
He’s woken up by the sound of hissing and growling.
Tommy sighs, groaning as he buries his face further in his pillows, sinking further down into his warm cocoon of blankets.
“Tubbo, Ranboo, shut the fuck up,” Tommy snaps, and they fall blissfully silent.
“Tommy—“ Tubbo begins, jumping onto his pile of blankets.
“No- no, I’m trying to sleep,” Tommy grumbles.
“Techno is here,” Tubbo hisses and Tommy groans again.
“Tell him to leave,” He mutters and Tubbo huffs, angry.
“Leave, bitch!” Tubbo shouts, to presumably Techno.
“No,” Techno easily responds, his deep voice rumbling through the train cart.
“Fuck, he won’t leave— Tommy!” Tubbo whines, poking him in the head with his paw, trying to uncover him from his blankets.
“Techno, leave,” Tommy says, shoving Tubbo off of him as he curls back up, drifting off again for a second in that hazy warm feeling.
“No,” Techno says, snapping him out of his haze of sleep.
“Fuck,” Tommy growls under his breath, stretching his limbs out before rolling onto his back, uncovering his head from his blanket.
Techno stands by the counter, leaning against it, an amused look in his red eyes.
“Did I disturb your beauty sleep?” He teases and Tommy scowls, flipping him off as Tubbo climbs onto his lap, his furs puffing up as he hisses at Techno.
“What are you doing here,” Tommy groans, “I thought you already bothered me enough today.”
“You said it was a full moon tonight,” Techno hums, “Whats so special about it?” He asks curiously.
Tommy pauses at that, his eyes meeting Techno’s red ones. The vampire had dressed in his usual wear, a white shirt with a jacket thrown over it, along with blue jeans and boots. His pink hair was still in a bun, though some pieces have fallen out and frame his face.
Tommy’s not sure how he feels about celebrating the full moon with Techno.
He doesn’t even visit Wilbur on full moons.
Tommy and his parents had a tradition, where every full moon they’d go out and get the good shit for dinner, before spending the night outside on the outskirts of the city, protected in their seals and illusions.
They would practice magic and have fun, sing and dance, eat food and even spare sometimes.
It was… a tradition Tommy tried to uphold, even with them gone.
Most full moons Tommy would sit in vigil, on top of his train cart, staring up at the cloudy night sky, his eyes settled on where the faintest glow of moonlight would shine through.
Tommys never seen the moon, or the sun, or the sky, really.
But he can imagine the moon, the pales and whites and dark craters that decorate its surface, the way everything magical was drawn to the moon, connected to it somehow.
He hopes he can see it before he dies.
“Full moons are something to celebrate,” Tommy begins slowly, glancing over at Tubbo and Ranboo, “A tradition many witch families have. You have good food, sing, dance, practice your magic… anything, really, as you spend it with the people you love.” He hums, glancing back at Techno.
“So what do you do, then?” Techno asks softly, and Tommy frowns.
“Nothing, usually,” Tommy says, “Sometimes I buy something special, other times I just hang out on the roof.” He shrugs, glancing away at the ground.
Techno just nods, not saying a word, as if he’s unsure. Tommy just kicks off his blankets before standing, his joints popping as he stretches.
“Vampires don’t care about full moons?” Tommy asks, trying to break the sudden thick tension around the two. Techno grunts, watching Tommy as he makes his way over to the counter, Tubbo and Ranboo trailing at his feet.
“No,” He says, “I didn’t even know witches celebrated it.”
“It appears you know nothing of witchcraft,” Tommy hums, leaning against the counter, “Good thing I’m here to teach you, so when I unfortunately die my knowledge won’t be lost to time.”
Techno rolls his eyes, moving closer to Tommy.
“I don’t have that problem,” Techno hums and Tommy snorts, “How are we going to celebrate?” He asks, his red eyes meeting his.
Tommy pauses at that, faltering for a second.
Techno notices his hesitance and quirks an eyebrow, his red eyes boring into his.
Tommy is confused, to say the least.
Techno is a fucking vampire, the kind that Tommy avoids like the plague, always having to either kill or cure the unfortunate souls undead vampires bite. Techno was not his friend, just an acquaintance, two people stuck together that hate each other.
He had made it very clear since the beginning he didn’t want to be in this.
Maybe Techno just wants to become a better witch. That was fair enough, but celebrating the full moon was a family tradition, each witch coven having their own rituals and what not.
You usually never invite outsiders in on it.
But Tommy was alone, without his family, without anyone, really. And here Techno was, offering to celebrate it with him, unknowing of its true meaning.
Tommy won’t hold it over Techno’s head, or think its something that it isn't, becuase Techno will never be his friend, or family, or anything— they’re just stuck in this deal until Dream is dead, and then its over.
Techno will leave him and hopefully never return, and Tommy will be left to fend for himself in this cruel city alone.
Anyways, when Tommy dies he doesnt want all his knowledge and history to be lost to time.
“Um— well, I guess we could start with making some food?” Tommy starts slowly, wincing at Techno’s expression.
“Right, only I get to eat but still.” Tommy hums, grabbing out the things he had bought earlier, “Don’t got any blood for you— well, I have blood, but you can’t have any.” He says with a nod of his head.
Techno just gives him a look that Tommy decidedly ignores as he pulls out two slices of bread and begins to put some jam on it.
“Alright, you have a nice meal and I’ll watch,” Techno decides upon, sitting in his fucking chair and watching Tommy make a mess with the fucking strawberry jam.
Tommy huffs, shaking his head as he slaps the two jammed bread pieces together, grinning.
“Bon appétit,” He smiles, before taking a large bite out of it. Techno watches him with a flat expression.
“That tastes good?” He asks and Tommy nods.
“Oh fuck yeah, Techno.” He says, quickly eating his jam sandwich, “Best shit ever.”
“Right…” Techno glances away as Tommy finishes it up, wiping his fingers on his pants as he makes his way over to the door, glancing back at Techno who follows after him.
“I usually try and see the moon,” Tommy explains as he kicks open the door, jumping down the steps and making his way over to the ladder on the side of his train. Techno follows dutifully after him, watching as he climbs up the ladder to the roof of the train.
Tommy scrambles up it, sitting down on the very top with a huff, peering up at the cloudy sky.
Techno joins him, not having nearly as much trouble as Tommy did getting up, settling besides him.
It was a chilly night, with a cold breeze that bites at his skin, but Tommy could care less.
His eyes land upon the slightly brighter patch of clouds, where the moon would be at, squinting, trying to imagine its really there.
The two of them sit in silence for a while, staring up at where the moon would be. Tommy tries his best to picture it, imaging bathing in its pale light, feeling the magic that seems to follow the moon.
“The sky was beautiful,” Techno starts slowly, and Tommy hums, his eyes never leaving the moons subtle glow, “The sun would rise every morning, bringing with it warmth and light, and the moon would follow shortly after.
“You could see it during the day, too, in the blue sky, and when it got dark out was when it truly came to life.” Techno says softly, reminiscently, “Stars would fill the night sky and the moon would cast its pale moonlight down upon the earth.”
“I hope to see it one day,” Tommy breathes out, enraptured by Techno’s story, “And the stars and sun— I want to see it all.”
Techno smiles faintly, his red eyes landing on Tommy.
“Its possible, if you wait long enough for this all to clear.” Techno says gently.
“I’ll probably be dead by then,” He says mournfully, “Or to old to even see anymore.”
“You never know,” Techno says, looking back up at the sky again, “I think you’ll see the sky one day.”
“Thats wishful thinking, Tech.” Tommy hums, glancing at the vampire. Techno meets his eyes with such a raw burning intensity Tommy had to look away. “I can only dream, really.”
“Don’t be foolish,” Techno says gently, “You never know what will happen.”
Tommy shrugs, laying back on the roof, resting his head on his hands.
“You’re right,” He hums, “I guess we’ll see,”
“Indeed.” Techno agrees, before they both fall into a comfortable silence.
Tommy keeps his eyes locked on the dim light of the moon illuminating the clouds, wishing he could part them, clear the sky, just for one night.
After a while of staring up at the clouds Techno shifts, glancing at him, some of his pink hair falling in front of his face, his red eyes glowing in the darkness.
“Don’t tell me you just stare up at the sky all night?” He asks, trying to make a joke, but that’s usually what Tommy did.
“I’ll be honest with you, man, I just sit vigil up here all night.” Tommy hums under his breath, “Thinkin’ bout shit, you know? I haven’t had anyone to celebrate the full moon with me for years.”
Techno is silent at that.
“Well, you do tonight.” Techno says softly, and Tommy can’t help the way his heart swells at that, though he keeps his face hidden from Techno’s view.
“Technoblade,” Tommy begins, only continuing when Techno hums.
“Are we friends?” He asks slowly, uncertainly, because people that hate each other wouldn't tolerate one another like this, surely? Techno wouldn't go out of his way to stick around on this rather solemn night if he didn’t care.
What he said earlier sits heavy on his mind, but he ignores it— becuase if Techno truly didn’t care, he wouldn't be here right now, entertaining this witch tradition, right?
Techno is silent, and Tommy clenches his fists, his fingers digging into his palms.
Maybe Tommy was seeing something the wasn’t there, maybe Techno was just pitying him or trying to learn more about witch customs—
“Yes,” Techno responds in a gruff tone, “We’re friends.”
Tommy’s mind screeches to a halt as he jolts up, his blue eyes meeting Techno’s red ones. His mouth is agape as he tries to process what just fucking happened.
Tommy is friends with a fucking vampire— this should not be happening yet here he was hanging out with Techno-fucking-blade confessing things on top of his fucking train.
“I— we are?” He blurts out and Techno huffs, nodding his head.
“Yeah, kid,” Techno hums, his red eyes amused, “You were annoying in the beginning, sure, but you aren’t half bad.” He says, giving him a compliment.
Tommy beams, a wide smile gracing his face as he leans towards the vampire, his blue eyes shining.
“Aw, Techno! You’re too kind,” Tommy says, poking his arm in delight, “You know, you aren’t that bad for a vampire, either!” He says, giving Techno’s shoulder a light tap.
Techno’s red eyes bore into his.
“I am already regretting this,” He mumbles under his breath and Tommy laughs, launching himself at Techno and taking the vampire by surprise.
“To late now, bitch, your stuck with me forever.” Tommy says, giving Techno a shit eating grin as he tries to pin the man, yet Techno easily over powers him, flipping him on his back and pinning him by his chest with one measly arm.
“Techno— it’s called wrestling, your supposed to go easy on me and not use your freaky vampire strength!“ Tommy exclaims as Techno grabs both of his wrists with one of his huge hands and pins them to his chest.
Techno snorts, looming over him, amusement swirling in his eyes.
“You want me to go easy on you, kid?” He asks and Tommy nods, trying to kick Techno off of him, but the vampire wouldn't budge, “We can spare, on the ground. Don’t need ya gettin’ yourself hurt from falling off of here.”
Tommy rolls his eyes, sighing dramatically.
“Fine, fine, I accept.” He grumbles, and Techno lets him go, though that was his first mistake.
Tommy lunges at him again, but it’s unsuccessful as Techno doesn’t move even an inch from the force of his attack.
“Oh come on—“ Tommy complains as Techno manhandles him down the ladder, dropping him into the dead grass at the bottom before landing on his feet besides him.
Tommy jumps up, brushing off his pants as he glares at Techno, shaking out his arms.
“Oh you son of a bitch I’m going to fucking kill you—“ Tommy growls, squaring up to Techno as he takes a couple steps away, his red eyes pinned on Tommy.
“Sure,” He drawls, mirth filling his eyes, “You literally asked me to go easy on you.”
“And?” Tommy hums, cracking his knuckles, “I’m gonna go easy on you, too. No magic, no enhanced skills.” Tommy says with a nod and Techno rolls his eyes.
“Alright, kid,” He hums, getting into a fighting stance, “Show me what you got.”
Tommy grins, getting into a stance of his own, staring Techno down.
Techno gives him a look but says nothing as Tommy approaches him, deciding to play offensive first.
He lunges at Techno, the man easily dodging his punch, as he dances around Tommy, kicking him in his leg.
Tommy stumbles but easily recovers, whipping around to face Techno. He grits his teeth and circles the man, coming at him again but he twists the last second. Techno moves out of the way but doesnt anticipate his next punch.
Tommy lands a hit on his stomach and pulls back with a hiss of pain, glaring as Techno laughs.
“What the fuck— why are you so ripped?” Tommy exclaims, shaking out his aching hand as Techno huffs.
“I work out,” He shrugs.
“Clearly,” Tommy says, coming at Techno again. This time Techno goes to grab him but Tommy’s quicker, ducking under his outstretched arm and kicking out at his legs, though Techno doesn’t even stumble as Tommy dodges another attack from him.
Tommy glowers at him, irritated by his painfully neutral face, before coming at him again.
Techno easily dodges, letting Tommy retreat before he rushes forwards.
Tommy ducks, rolling away but he’s caught by the back of his shirt, pulled upwards into the air like a scruffed cat.
“Hey— fucker—!” Tommy exclaims as Techno slams him into the ground. Tommy grunts in pain, wheezing as Techno rests his knee on his chest, one of his hands on his throat and the other pinning his wrists.
Tommy kicks out with his legs but it’s useless as he struggles against Techno, trying to free himself. The man just has a smug look in his eyes, leaning forwards towards Tommy, his red eyes meeting his blue ones.
“Submit,” He says and Tommy huffs, struggling even more.
“Never, bitch!” He growls, “You played dirty—“
“And you suck at hand to hand combat,” Techno retorts, and Tommy pauses, before his fighting is renewed ten fold.
“No I do not—“
“Yes you do.” Techno huffs, “You’re terrible at it.”
“Wow, thanks,” Tommy growls, one of his wrists free as he tries to pry the hand off of his neck, “Usually I have my magic or a gun— hand to hand is for pussies.” He mutters, and Techno shakes his head.
“You won’t have a gun at the ready every moment,” Techno says, “Nor will you be able to react quick enough to say a spell. Hand to hand is just basic self defense that you of all people should know.”
Tommy glares at Techno, his chest heaving to take in breathes.
“Well, blood sucker, I don’t have anyone to teach me,” He snaps, “I rather just have a gun or knife—“
“You’re in luck,” Techno hums, shutting him up but tightening his hold around his neck, “Because I can teach you.”
Tommy stills at that, his blue eyes meeting Techno’s.
“Huh?” He blurts out and Techno nods, leaning down closer to him.
“I can teach you,” He says simply, “If we are going to kill Dream then its best that you know some basic self-defense, right?”
Tommy is silent at that, his blue eyes wavering.
“No— your right, I mean only if you want to teach me, you don’t have to, really. I’d be fine—“ Tommy starts to ramble and Techno quiets him, his hands pushing up on his chin.
“Don’t worry about it, kid.” He sighs, “We can start preparin’ the next time you’re here.”
Tommy struggles again, but its pointless, he’s still trapped in Technos hold. He huffs out air, a whine building in his chest.
“Okay, alright,” He says quickly, “Can you let me go now?” He says sharply, and Techno just gives him an amused look.
“Are you tapping out?” He asks and Tommy glares, scrunching up his nose as Techno forcefully bares his neck even more.
“Hey— stop it, would ya?” Tommy growls, hating how vulnerable he was right now, “Don’t think about doing anything, either, prick.” He growls, scratching at Techno’s hand on his neck.
“Just say the word, runt, and then I’ll let you go.” Techno breathes, his breath hot on his neck as a low growl echos through his chest. Tommy shivers, goosebumps crawling up his arms.
“Techno— stop,” He whines, panic starting to etch into his veins as Techno’s hair tickles his skin, his growl picking up a notch, “Fine— I give up! You win!” He exclaims and Technos huffs, pulling back and letting him go.
Tommy scrambles away from the vampire, rubbing his neck as he glares at him. Techno just has a smug look on his face.
“What was that for, huh?” He bites out, the wind ruffling his hair.
“Sorry,” Techno shrugs as he stands up, “It’s a vampire thing.” He says, not going into any further detail.
“Vampire thing? The fuck is a vampire thing?” Tommy exclaims, giving Techno a look.
Techno looks like he doesnt want to share with Tommy but the blonde must win him over as Techno sighs, shaking his head.
“You wouldn’t understand.” Techno says as he starts making his way back to the train cart, Tommy following behind him.
“Oh come on— I tell you witch things all the time!” Tommy complains, “We’re friends, right? Friends tell each other things!” He says as he enters his little hide out, facing Techno.
Techno gives him a look before giving in.
“It’s to make misbehaving fledglings listen,” Techno grunts, “And also to put them in their instincts so they’re easier to deal with it.”
Tommy eyes Techno.
“I am not a vampire,” He states bluntly.
“Clearly,” Techno sighs.
“So why do you gotta be such a bitch about it with me?” Tommy says, crossing his arms, “I do not appreciate being growled at.”
Techno just gives him an odd look, not saying a word.
“Whatever,” Tommy huffs, making his way over to his counter, “Keep your freaky vampire stuff away from me, please.”
Techno rolls his eyes, watching as Tommy sits down in his chair, spinning around to face Techno.
“That isn’t how it works,” He says simply, “Just be lucky I don’t see you as prey, runt.”
Tommy narrows his eyes at that.
“Prey— fucking prey? Are you serious?” He exclaims, running a hand through his hair, “And what the fuck is runt? I am not a runt!”
Techno just shakes his head, his red eyes flickering around the room.
“Every human that isn’t in my coven is prey to me,” Techno shrugs, before his intense red eyes settle on him, “Yet somehow you aren’t.”
“It’s becuase I am just that awesome and not prey at all,” Tommy huffs out, “Good to know you won’t be draining me dry of my blood anytime soon.” He mutters and Techno rolls his eyes.
“I wouldn’t stoop low enough to drink your tainted blood,” He huffs and Tommy squawks at that.
“Tainted? My blood is not tainted!” He exclaims, “What does that even mean?”
Techno shrugs, not answering his question, an amused look in his eyes as Tommy tries to get him to explain.
The night continues on without a hitch, the sun soon rising, the solemn night left far behind him.
~~~~
Tommy gets a text from Wilbur to just meet him at his apartment tonight.
So, Tommy skips right past the old abandoned building and makes his way over to Wilbur’s, avoiding as many shady people on the streets as possible.
He eventually gets up to his floor and is about to bang on his door as loudly as possible when the man opens it, grinning before pulling him inside as if he had been waiting this whole entire time to do that.
Tommy stumbles, whipping around to face Wilbur as he locks the door, a cheeky smile on his face.
“Gotcha,” He hums, and Tommy rolls his eyes, leaning against his couch, crossing his arms.
“Were you waiting at the door the whole time?” He asks and Wilbur snorts, making his way over to Tommy.
“I could hear your footsteps outside of it so I knew you were coming,” Wilbur shrugs, slinking his arms around him and pulling Tommy into a hug.
Tommy huffs, before hugging him back, resting his head against his shoulder.
“What’s the plan for tonight? Movie, card games, or my personal favorite, guitar lesson?” Tommy hums, smiling softly. Wilbur had showed him how well he can play guitar and even started teaching Tommy a little bit.
Wilbur freezes for a moment, his face buried in his curls before he pulls back, a frown on his face. His amber eyes scour over his face, his chest before meeting his eyes, a dark look swirling in them.
Tommy tilts his head, confused.
“Why do you smell like that?” Wilbur blurts out, and Tommy splutters, giving him a confused look.
He glanced down at Techno’s sweat shirt, sniffing himself, but he doesn’t smell anything other then the slightest hint of Techno’s cologne.
“What— are you saying I stink?” Tommy says, and Wilbur rolls his eyes, tugging Tommy closer to him.
“No, of course not,” He coos, “You just smell different.” Wilbur says softly, though anger laces his tone.
Tommy makes a confused noise as Wilbur drags him over to the couch, forcefully making him sit. Tommy glares up at the man as he sits besides him, not wasting any time in wrapping his arms around him and pulling him close.
“Wilbur— your being all clingy again,” Tommy whines, but he doesn’t push away as he presses closer to him, contently letting the man do whatever he wants.
Wilbur won’t meet his eyes as he nuzzles into his hair, one hand playing with his baby hairs on the back of his neck and the other wrapped around his waist, keeping him close.
Tommy wraps his own arms around Wilbur, his face pressed against his chest, his fingers digging into his sweater.
Wilbur hums lowly, his breath tickling his neck.
“Your all mine, right Toms?” He asks softly, his voice lilted with so many emotions it takes Tommy a moment to understand what he just said.
Tommy can only hum in agreement, pressing closer to him.
“All yours,” He whispers, but he knows Wilbur heard it from the way he tucks Tommy closer, rubbing his cheek against his head.
Tommy wishes Wilbur could have been his family. He wishes he had meet Wilbur sooner, had more time with the man. Maybe Tommy’s life would have been very different if he had meet the man sooner.
Wilbur is the only person keeping Tommy afloat right now, alive, even.
Wilbur twirls one of his curls around his finger possessively, pressing Tommy closer to himself, to the point where he’s basically in his lap.
He moves Tommy’s head to rest in the crook of his neck, playing with his hair still as he glances at him, his amber eyes wide.
Tommy huffs, hiding his face away in his neck, letting Wilbur play with his hair.
It was nice. Just Wilbur and Tommy.
“Are you tired, sunshine?” Wilbur asks, and his voice is honeyed, a little sluggish, almost like he’s high on drugs.
Tommy takes no mind of it as he shrugs, resting his head on his shoulder.
“It’s still early,” Tommy hums, he had planned on visiting the train cart later tonight.
“I know, Toms,” Wilbur says, his face back in his hair again, the hand in his curls tightening. Tommy whines, shifting in his hold, but Wilbur keeps him in place.
“Why don’t you go to sleep, darling? I’ll be here when you wake.” Wilbur croons, low and soft, and suddenly the idea of sleeping sounds really appealing.
His thoughts slip from his mind as he slumps against Wilbur, haze of sleep fogging over his head.
“Good night, Tommy.” Wilbur whispers, and Tommy drifts off, held in the embrace of Wilbur.
~~~~
Tommy wakes up from the best sleep he’s ever had in Wilbur’s arms, snuggled up to his chest, Wilbur’s face resting against his neck.
They’re in his bed, under layers of blankets, in a dark warm room. One of Wilbur’s legs are thrown over his, his arms wrapped around him as if he was a teddy bear.
Tommy huffs, squinting his eyes open as he tries to remember what happened.
He knows he came over to Wilbur’s apartment and had been hanging out with him, but then it all gets fuzzy.
Did he fall asleep?
Tommy frowns, he usually never falls asleep that early into the night, but maybe he really needed it..? He elects to ignore it, for the time being, deciding that yes, he did need the extra sleep, and that nothing else was at play.
“Wilbur?” He murmurs, stretching out his limbs as he shifts in his hold, Wilbur humming sleepily, his arms tightening around him.
“Its too early,” Wilbur mumbles, hiding his face further into his neck. Tommy grumbles his complaint, shifting away from him but Wilbur just whines in protest, keeping Tommy close to him.
“Wilbur,” He complains with a small whine— no matter how much he wants to just sink right back into the haze of sleep surrounded by warmth, he can’t. It has to be midday by now.
“No,” Wilbur responds with, curling his fingers into his hair, “Don’t leave.” He says softly and Tommy sighs, poking the man in the ribs.
“I can’t stay here forever,” He grumbles, the sleepy haze leaving his mind, a new found energy making him jittery, “Plus I have things I need to do,” Tommy hums, and Wilbur sighs, squeezing Tommy tightly before letting him go.
Tommy huffs, rolling out of Wilburs grip as he sits up, stretching out his arms and running a hand through his messy hair.
“The fuck happened last night?” He asks, glancing over at the window. And yup, it was definitely midday, even though there was blinds over them he could still see the light illuminating it.
“You passed the fuck out,” Wilbur says and Tommy laughs, shaking his head, pushing down his thoughts for another time.
“Well fuck,” He hums, “Bye! I gotta go, see you later!” Tommy says, jumping off the bed and straightening out his disheveled clothes. Wilbur just stares at him, his amber eyes piercing, intense.
“Visit me soon,” He says as Tommy makes his way to the door, “I miss you.”
Tommy pauses, glancing back at Wilbur.
“I’ll try,” He smiles, before ducking his head, “I miss you too, Wil.”
Wilbur coos, making him blush.
“Aww, Tommy! You’re so cute,” He says in a sing song voice, “Little baby Tommy misses his big brother Wil!”
Tommy freezes at that, his blue eyes meeting Wilbur’s amber ones.
Brother?
A smile creeps up his lips, preening at the thought, his heart fluttering.
Brother had a nice ring to it.
“Y— yeah,” Tommy stutters out, watching as Wilbur’s expression shifts into something fond and content, “I’ll just be going, now,” Tommy says quickly, basically sprinting out the door, ignoring Wilbur as he fumbles with the lock of the door.
When he makes it out he closes his door, rushing to the elevator at the end of the hall, his heart racing.
He rapidly presses the down button, and when the elevator doors finally open he lets out a sigh of relief, the doors closing behind him as it starts to go down.
What did he ever do to deserve someone like Wilbur?
Tommy shakes his head, trying to clear his mind as the elevator reaches the bottom floor, depositing him in the lobby. He leaves without a second glance behind him, his chest tight as emotions bubble up in his throat.
He shoves his hand in the pockets of Techno’s sweater as he makes his way down the city streets, mildly annoyed at how many people were out and about. His mind is distracted, though, replaying the events of last night and the morning.
He makes his way to the one place he had been meaning to go to for a while now, an old book store that is nearly running out of business.
He steps inside, the door chiming, signaling his arrival. The book store is small, with high ceilings and books lining every inch of space on the wall, even with a bookshelf in the center of it all.
The counter sits along one wall, with more books piled on top of it, and an old man that perks up at Tommy’s arrival.
“Good afternoon,” He greets Tommy, “How can I help you?”
Tommy hums, walking up to him.
“I am looking for books on trains,” He begins slowly, “Specifically on steam locomotives,” He adds on.
The old man smiles, getting out of his chair and coming around the counter.
“I have a couple books on the oldies you might be interested in,” He says, making his way over to a section in the very back. Tommy follows silently after him, peering at the books the man points at.
“Let me know if you need anything else,” He says, before heading back over to the counter.
Tommy pulls out all the books on the trains, looking over each one.
He eventually finds one he had been looking for, a book on how the train was built and how it works. There were many diagrams in it that explained how it worked and what each part was.
The other books were just history on the stream trains, nothing as useful as this one book.
Tommy places the books he doesnt want back into the shelf, before looking at the price of the one he needs.
He winces when he notes its four hundred for it, but it is something he needs, so he’ll just have to spend his money on it.
Lately Dream’s been cutting his pay and fucking Tommy over. At this rate he’ll loose his apartment and have to sty at his train cart full time.
Tommy makes his merry way on over to the counter, dreading how much this is going to be with tax added on.
The man rings him up, smiling when he sees what book he chose, but thankfully he doesn’t comment on it.
The price is worse then Tommy expected, but he pays it anyway, bidding the man goodbye as he leaves with his new book in tow, five hundred bucks lighter(figuratively, as physical money had since long been lost to the poor like Tommy).
He makes his way back to his train, stopping outside of it in the daylight and peering at the actual locomotive part of it.
He never really touched the locomotive part of his train hideout before, usually just staying in the old passenger cart converted to his very manly witch lair.
But if he wants to leave this city one day, this train would be his only way out.
His train was old and rusty, black corroded metal. It was large, too, with a huge front grill used for plowing away snow on the tracks back in the day when it still snowed. Its wheels were overgrown with old dead plants, stuck on the rails, unmoving.
It was pointed in the correct direction, at least, the locomotive pointed to leave the city on the tracks.
It will take a lot of work and man power, and he’ll definitely need Techno’s help with the heavier things, but its a start.
The book in his hands will lend him everything he needs to know— hopefully.
Tommy enters his train cart, waving hello to Tubbo and Ranboo as he sets his new book down on the counter. It was a heavy, big thing, full to the brim with information and diagrams with notes.
“Ranboo, Tubbo,” Tommy begins, his familiars jumping up onto the counter as Tommy slumps into his seat, “You see that book there?” He asks, and they nod, looking at it curiously.
“I need you two to start reading it, alright? Just like with my spell book,” Tommy hums, noting the look on Tubbo’s face as he uses his claws to open the book, “I’m going to need help understanding it all.”
“Wait… this is on trains!” Tubbo exclaims, his bobbed tail wiggling unhappily, “We’re familiars, not train engineers!” He protests, giving Tommy a grumpy look.
“Congratulations, you’ve been promoted!” Tommy says with a smile, “Now lets get started, hm?”
Ranboo meows uncertainly, staring down at the words jam packed onto the first page.
“It’s hard to read,” He notes, his black tail flicking back and fourth.
“No shit, the words are so tiny!” Tubbo whines, pawing the page, “Do we really have to do this?” He asks, looking at Tommy with big puppy dog eyes.
Tommy nods, leaning back in his chair, “If we want to leave this damn city its our only hope.” He says wistfully, “Getting this train working again could be our salvation, a chance at a better life, to escape this desert.” He sighs.
“Doesn’t that sound nice?” Tommy hums, “With my magic, too, it will make everything so much easier.”
Tubbo twitches at that and Ranboo gives him a worried look.
“You said you would never mess with that again.” He says slowly, and Tommy meets his gaze.
“Well, things change, right? If dark magic is the solution then so be it.” Tommy says with a sudden intensity he even shocks himself a little, “It’s nothing I can’t control, either.”
“I know, but dark magic breaks all natural laws—“ Ranboo fights him, and Tommy scowls, glancing away.
“I know, Boo,” He cuts him off, “But if it means I could save myself then I am not going to let that stop me.”
Ranboo is silent, staring at him with an odd look.
“Alright, Tommy.” He finally says, “I just don’t want to see you like that again.”
“I won’t let that happen,” Tommy promises, thinking back to Wilbur and the roof. “Not again.”
Ranboo just gives him a worried look before dropping it.
The book weighs heavy in his mind, calling to him.
Tommy ignores it.
“Alright, you guys start working on deciphering that… mess of words, I’ll set about cleaning off the train and being able to get underneath it.” Tommy says, standing up and walking out, both of his familiars stares burning into his back.
Tommy hums under his breath, making his way over to the locomotive and starting to strip off all the debris on the wheels and tracks, clearing it as he thinks.
Tommy had been a master of dark magic, still is, and used it all the time.
He was able to do things with magic he could never before, like fly, or create water out of nothing, bend the earth to his will, make his spells a million times more powerful and deadly, his harming potions a one hit kill.
Tommy had been feared by every witch and vampire in the city.
He might have even been able to kill an undead vampire by himself, then.
But he noticed it had certain… side effects.
He could tell he was spiraling, loosing his mind slightly as more time went on that he used dark magic. It corrupted his mind, his thoughts, the way he perceives things, his personality.
Dark magic warped every aspect about him, making him into the person he is today.
He stopped a while before he met Wilbur, yet the effects lingered even after he sealed his book away, set aside the dark practices.
Dream had only gotten worse in that time, and he eventually found himself on that rooftop, peering over the edge, ready to take his final step.
But then Wilbur pulled him back and saved him, and Tommy will be forever grateful, owing a life debt to the man.
He left behind his title as the Dark Witch and covered up every little last bit of information and evidence that a dark witch even existed, as well as he could.
Tommy shakes his head, ignoring the sealed book calling to him as he works about clearing the train off, in touch with the seals planted around his train.
Eventually, the sun begins to set behind the haze of clouds and Tommy had fully cleaned off the train and tracks surrounding it, even taking a peak underneath it at how rusty the metal was.
It didn’t look too bad, but there was some pretty rough spots.
Tommy throws open the door to his cart, stepping inside and slumping down in his seat, resting his head on the cool surface of the counter, watching Ranboo and Tubbo as they try to figure out how to turn on the damn locomotive from the book instructions.
His plans consisted of working on his sigil for the cure of the undead and possibly finding some test subjects to work out the last kinks of it.
The sigil, in theory, should work. Each line and intricate marking was how it should be, drawn perfectly with ink and infused with his own magic.
His sigil held a lot of raw magic, hopefully more then enough to get the job done. He just needs to see if it will actually do what its supposed to.
It could end one of three ways, either kill the person with the weakness instantly and then try and revive a dead body, which probably wouldn’t work but its never out of the question with magic(especially his magic).
Or his sigil does something completely different then whats intended, some of his lines messed up or drawn incorrectly, or the third option, it works how its supposed too.
Tommy hopes its the third one, because that would save him a lot of extra work.
He tunes into what Ranboo and Tubbo are arguing over, trying to soak in as much as he can, when the door swings open. They both freeze, eyes pinned on Techno as he closes the door behind him.
Tommy still has no idea why the seals don’t work on Techno, nor does he really intend to find out the reason. It’s annoying, yes— he doesn’t want Techno touching his stuff when he's not around.
He turns and stands, grinning brightly at the vampire.
“Techno, guess what—“ He calls, a smile on his face.
Notes:
Originally this work was going to be named Full Moon, but when I had looked it up there was already other works with that name, so I went with New Moon instead. I actually like New Moon better, since it represents a lot more than the other name does.
I like to be symbolic with my titles lol.Anyways, I am very tired, and this chapter took longer then I thought it would… I had been working on editing it during a party lol.
Also, I can’t believe it’s already almost February?? Where did the time go?! God it feels like it’s going by so fast…
Well, until next time, o7
Chapter Text
Tommy jumps up as he approaches the vampire, excited to show him what he had been working on, but Techno has other plans, as he grabs Tommy by the collar of his shirt and slams him into the wall, pinning him.
Everything moves so fast it leaves his head spinning, a headache blooming as he groans, reaching up with his hands to try and pry Techno’s hands off of him.
“Techno, what the fuck—“ Tommy spits out, confused, as Techno grabs his chin and tilts his head to the side, taking in a deep breath before pulling back sharply.
Tommy’s heart pounds in his chest as he meets Techno’s red eyes, noting how dilated they were, his face twisted in an angry snarl.
“That bitch,” He growls lowly, before dragging Tommy into a very forceful hug, pressing him so hard against his chest that his ribs ache.
“I’m going to fucking kill him,” Techno mutters under his breath as Tommy squirms in his grip, a whine building in his chest. He doesn’t understand what was happening!
“Techno— if you just wanted a hug all you had to do was ask—“ Tommy squeaks out, trying to get out of his tight grip but Techno doesn’t let him get anywhere. He growls, deep in his chest, making Tommy freeze for a second.
“Alright, that isn’t funny, I thought I said no growling?” Tommy says, struggling more now, but Techno just grabs both his wrists in one hand, his other arm wrapped around his back, as Techno buries his face into his hair.
“Techno,” Tommy whines, in the most annoying voice he could muster, “Let me go, man! What are you even doing right now?”
Techno doesn’t respond, instead he growls again, a deep rumble in his chest that has Tommy’s temper flaring.
“Alright, come on, I don’t like your hugs—“ Tommy spits out, squirming in his hold, trying to push himself away from the vampire, “What the fuck are you trying at? Cause’ I don’t like it, prick. Let me go.” He demands, going as far as trying to bite him.
Techno’s growl stutters when Tommy bites his shoulder, though he doesn’t break any skin no matter how hard he bites down, and the man is pulling him back, both his hands on his shoulders, a wild look in his red eyes.
“You good, man?” Tommy asks slowly, carefully. Techno wasn’t acting like himself right now. It makes him weary, nervous, his magic waiting to be used at a moments notice.
“Where were you last night?” He growls out, his deep voice booming, making Tommy wince.
“With my friend, what about it?” Tommy snaps right back, and Techno narrows his eyes.
“All night?” He asks slowly and Tommy nods.
“Yeah? Why does it matter?” He asks, but Techno says nothing, just pulling Tommy back to his chest, earning a squeak of surprise from Tommy as he’s hugged very tightly again.
“Technoblade—“ Tommy whines, as Techno buries his face in his hair, a low growl rumbling from his chest again. “What are you fucking doing?”
“… vampire things.” Techno states bluntly, his voice barely above a whisper, as if that explains everything.
“Oh fuck no—“ Tommy says, wiggling in his hold, ignoring Techno’s deadly sounding growl, “I am not a vampire! No, nope— I’m very much human, you can feel my fucking heart beat if you need too.” Tommy spits out, slipping out of his hold, though Techno still has his wrists.
“This isn’t cool, man— I don’t like your weird vampire things!” Tommy exclaims, and when Techno just pulls him back against his chest again Tommy whines in frustration, huffing angrily when he isn’t let go.
“Technoblade, come on, what is it you want?” Tommy cries out in frustration, kicking at the vampire with his legs. Techno just scoops him up, ignoring Tommy’s surprised yelp as he’s hoisted into his arms, trapped in his hold.
Techno presses his head into the crook of his neck, growling in his chest as Tommy struggles.
“I am not a vampire damnit!” Tommy growls, “I refuse to be treated this way!” Tommy huffs out, but Techno doesn’t seem to care as he rests his chin atop his head, his pink hair tickling his nose.
“If you just wanted a hug you could have asked, man! I don’t mind giving hugs,” He says, trying to push out of his hold, flailing his legs in the process. He doesn’t care if he ends up on his ass, he just wants out of Techno’s tight grip.
“Techno, come on— why won’t you explain?” Tommy whines desperately, his mind racing and his heart pounding, “Don’t make me have to use a spell on you.” He threatens, his magic bubbling up to the surface, making the air around them staticky.
Techno just breathes out a puff of air, before he starts walking over to where his blankets are strewn about on the ground. He gently deposits him on them, before standing back up, staring down at Tommy with his red eyes.
Tommy scrambles backwards away from him, glaring at him as he holds his sore wrists to his chest, giving Techno a glare.
“What the fuck was that,” He hisses out, but Techno just shrugs, ominous as ever, his red eyes never leaving him.
“I already told you, vampire things.” He says simply, and Tommy groans in frustration, tugging at some of his strands of his hair.
“What? Manhandling me against my will is a vampire thing?” He spits out, and Techno shrugs again, the prick.
His anger bubbles up into his chest, his mind clearing as he stares Techno down with a deadly intent.
“Get the fuck out,” He spits, and when Techno doesn’t move he stands up, “Get out damnit— I’m not playing around with you!” Tommy growls, meeting Techno’s unblinking gaze.
“Why?” Tehcno asks, like the absolute fucking idiot he is.
“Do I really need to explain myself, Techno?” Tommy hisses, “I told you I don’t like your stupid vampire things or your growling or just anything— yet you still did it anyways!” He exclaims, throwing his hands in the air.
“I asked you to let me go and you didn’t— that isn’t cool.” He snaps coldly, “So leave, now. I don’t want to see you for the rest of the night.” He growls, his blue eyes fuming.
“You can’t tell me what to do,” Techno states bluntly, reminding him that Tommy is nothing more then a weak human who he could kill in an instant.
“I don’t care,” He bites out, “Just— leave.” He growls, his magic zipping through the air in a warning.
That grabs Techno’s attention.
His red eyes widen slightly at the intensity of it, something new settling in his eyes, something wary.
Good.
Ranboo is giving him a look but Tommy ignores him.
“Okay,” Techno finally relents after a long stare off, moving to the door on quiet feet, “I’ll be here tomorrow.”
“And I won’t.” Tommy fires right back, his arms crossed and his eyes narrowed. Techno casts him one last look before leaving, the door swinging closed behind him, and Tommy is left alone with his familiars.
He didn’t even get to show Techno what he had been working on.
“Well, that went great.” Tubbo chimes in, breaking the thick atmosphere.
Tommy groans in frustration, slumping down in his chair, his head in his hands.
“Fuck him,” He mutters, closing his eyes.
Maybe he was being to harsh on Techno, but Tommy told him that he didn’t like that, and he went on and did it anyways! He doesn’t understand what Techno’s fucking problem is.
His anger quickly fades, just leaving him exhausted instead, emotionally drained for the night.
It was good to set boundaries, especially with a fucking buff as fuck vampire, who could very easily kill him if he really wanted too. Techno needed to respect them, and if he won’t then Tommy will have to get mean.
He sighs, letting his head fall against the counter, deciding he wasn’t going out tonight to avoid Techno having to follow him around.
“Fuck.”
~~~~
“This might hurt just a little,” Tommy warns his impromptu test subject, motioning for them to sit down in the ground.
She gives him a worried look, her strained red eyes flashing as she nervously sits down on the dirty ground of the alley.
Tommy pulls out his sigil from his jacket pocket, running his gloved fingers over the ink on the paper. He could feel the potent magic pulsing from it, waiting to be used.
“Are you sure this will work?” She asks, fidgeting, and Tommy hums, staring down at her with a carefully blank look.
“There is always the chance it won’t,” Tommy tells her, leaning forwards slightly, his mask hiding his expression, “It’s a risk you must be willing to take if you want to be cured.”
The girl just nods, saying no more as she stares at the ground.
“Just— get it over with, please.” She says softly, and Tommy hums, ignoring the eyes watching him from the dark as he holds out his sigil on his paper.
He throws it in the air, activating the magic, the sigil glowing as the paper burns. The magic catches onto his target, guided by Tommy. She gasps as the magic latches onto her, the weakness taking effect as she falls to the ground, spasming.
Tommy watches, his eyes flickering from the sigil floating in the air to the girl dying on the ground.
His sigil burns a deep red, emitting magic, manipulating the infected girl beneath it. The weakness burns out and the healing sets in, yet as Tommy watches the girl doesn’t recover.
She’s still, her body jolting here and there, taking in rasping breathes, but the weakness was too strong.
It must have killed her brain function.
Tommy tsks, his breath billowing out in front of him as he watches the girls body seize.
“Fuck,” He mutters under his breath, pulling out his gun. He shoots her, ending her suffering even before the spell was over, as blood pools out onto the dirty cold concrete.
He stares at the failed sigil as it fully burns out, fading into nothing.
The weakness was too strong. An easy fix. He should probably make sure the healing has the most magic imbedded into it, as that was the most important part of the sigil.
He knows Techno saw that as Tommy mutters a simple combustion spell, watching as her body goes up into flames.
He leaves, one sigil lighter, with a new problem to fix.
It was to be expected, he can’t manage to get every spell or sigil right the first time. It’s just a shame she had to die because of it, but Tommy doesn’t let it bother him as he walks out of the alley, leaving behind the burning body.
“Reaper,” A voice calls, a familiar one that has Tommy gritting his teeth, freezing in place.
“Dream wants to see you.” George says as he slinks out of the shadows, his red eyes landing on him.
He can practically feel the way Techno gets angry, upset, from where he perched on the roof tops.
Tommy glances at the new vampire.
“Okay,” He says simply, “Any particular reason?” Tommy asks, ignoring the dread filling his stomach as he follows George back the way he came.
The vampire doesn’t look back at him, his hood hiding his head, a gun sitting at his waist.
“Integration,” George huffs, glancing over his shoulder, “You could threaten that new sigil you just used.”
“You saw that?” Tommy says, noting that the man was in a good mood, “It failed, wasn’t supposed to kill her.”
“Right, but that just makes it more fun,” George smiles, “Scum like her don’t deserve to live.”
Tommy huffs at that, rolling his eyes as he follows the vampire.
“Mm, did you miss me so much you wanted to come personally fetch me?” Tommy asks teasingly, and George bristles at that before relaxing.
“No, actually,” George hums, “That’s what this interrogation is for. Guy won’t talk, not with me, or Dream. Couple spells will loosen him up.”
Tommy nods his head, curious.
“Has the coven been loosing men?” Tommy asks, and George nods his head, not once looking back at him.
“Yes, at a rather alarming rate,” He says quietly, as if he’s afraid others will hear, “We need to figure out who’s behind it as soon as possible,” George says.
“Right, who do you think it is?” Tommy asks, trying to get as much information before hand. George leads him into one of the coven buildings, down a shadowy hallway, out of the sights of Techno.
“The Syndicate,” George says and Tommy isn’t surprised to hear that.
“Figured,” He hums, “But what for this time?” He wonders, trying to think of anything new the coven has done.
“There could be multiple reasons,” George says, “Thats what you need to figure out. Who and why.”
Tommy nods his head, as George leads him into a concrete room, the interrogation room. There’s a two way mirror in the wall, with Dream and Sapnap waiting for them, a couple guards standing at the door.
Dream looks up when they enter, his green eyes landing on Tommy.
“Was there any problems?” Dream asks curtly and George shakes his head.
“Good.” Dream says, glancing at Sapnap. Sapnap sighs, turning to face Tommy from where he had been staring at the man tied up in a chair in the other room.
“Welcome, Reaper,” He begins, in an annoyed tone, “The guy won’t talk. Torture, pain— nothing, not even Ponk could get him to spill,” He growls angrily— Ponk was another witch in the coven, Tommy doesn’t know much about him but he usually helps interrogate prisoners— his eyes fiery, “I’m sure George told you what we need out of him.”
Tommy nods his head.
“Yup,” He says, and Sapnap nods, turning back to the two way mirror.
“Perfect, head on in, witch. Do your worst.” Sapnap hums, no sympathy in his voice. Tommy goes to move in after looking at Dream who’s attention is pinned on the man inside, a dark look on his face. Tommy takes in a deep breath before entering, the door clicking shut behind him.
The room has bright white lights, illuminating every space, no shadows to be found. The man is tied up to a metal chair, with cuffs on and rope keeping him bound. He’s beaten and bloody, bruises littering everywhere, little cuts and deep gouges slowly oozing blood.
The guy reeks of infection, puss forming on his wounds, a deathly pale look to his eyes.
He didn’t even notice Tommy walk in, nor how close Tommy was now. He reeks of death, infection, the stench making his nose burn from the intensity.
He wouldn't be able to interrogate with this person if they were about to die.
Tommy rolls his eyes, shooting the mirror a glare as he pulls out a healing sigil— he had made some to start carrying around instead of potions. The only drawbacks with sigils is that they take much more magic to make.
Tommy tosses the sigil towards the guy, watching as it starts to burn in the air, healing the guy.
His eyes blink as he gasps, lurching forwards in his chair though he can’t get far. All his cuts and injuries are quickly healed, and he’s breathing normally, his eyes alert. The sigil dies out in the air, and the mans eyes lock onto Tommy.
He freezes, surprise flickering across his face before slumping down in his chair, shooting Tommy a nasty glare.
“You bastard,” The guy bites out, keeping eye contact with Tommy, “You heal me just to do it all over again, huh?” He spits out, and Tommy rolls his eyes, circling the guy slowly.
His shoes click on the polished floor, as he makes a low noise in the back of his throat, as he takes in the guy in front of him.
“How the fuck did you even do that, anyways?” The guy asks, as if Tommy would answer, “What kind of magic are you playing with?”
“Nothing you want to find out,” Tommy answers quickly, stopping in front of him. They meet eyes again, brown to blue, and Tommy smiles under his mask at the nervous look on his face.
“Right, well, I have nothing to say to you.” He spits out, and Tommy rolls his eyes.
“Then we will have to do this the hard way,” Tommy replies easily, “If you won’t speak I’ll make you.” He says, and his words are a death sentence, full of pain and misery and suffering.
“You can’t,” The guy says, concern flashing in his eyes, “Thats impossible.” He says, thinking that Tommy could cast a spell to make him talk.
Which, Tommy could, if he was using dark magic. He could do almost anything with dark magic.
The book calls out to him, but he ignores it.
“Oh, I can,” Tommy practically purrs, taking delight in his terrified look on his face, “So don’t test me.”
“What kind of witch are you?” The guy questions, “You can’t be real—“
“I’m here right now, aren’t I?” Tommy cuts him off, leaning in towards him, “So are you going to talk or not?”
The guy is silent, his eyes meeting Tommy’s, debating whether or not he wants to test Tommy’s threats.
“… what do you want to know?” He asks slowly, and Tommy grins, straightening back up.
“Who is killing off my covens men?” Tommy asks simply, keeping eye contact with the guy. He’s silent for a long while, and after Tommy makes a move for something in his pocket he splutters.
“The Syndicate,” He blurts out, and Tommy hums, retracting his hands from the sigil he was about to pull out. Tommy starts to pace in front of him, as if he was thinking.
“Right, the Syndicate…” He hums, tapping his chin, “Now why is the Syndicate killing off the coven?” He asks slowly, turning to the guy again, his blue eyes landing on him.
The guy gulps, swallowing nervously as he glances away.
“They’re— they’re…” He starts, but stops, frowning, his face going red. Tommy freezes in his spot, his eyes pinned on the man.
“They’re what?” Tommy prompts, and when he doesn’t respond Tommy pulls out one of his sigils. It was a weak poison one, yet it will feel way worse to the person inflicted upon.
The guy stares at the paper in his hands, his eyes going wide as he tries to lean as far away from it as possible.
“What— what is that?” He stutters out, but Tommy clicks his tongue disapprovingly.
“Answer my question, or you’ll find out.” Tommy snaps, and the guy freezes, his breathing picking up.
“They’re trying to kill off all the humans and infected,” He says quickly, panic in his voice, “For what reason I don't know.”
Tommy pulls back from the guy, playing with the sigil in his hands, pacing again.
“Are you sure you don’t know why?” Tommy asks, glancing over at him. He shakes his head desperately, tears welling up in his eyes.
“Please— I really don’t know why!” He exclaims, and maybe that would be good enough for Tommy, but that wasn’t good enough for Dream.
“Alright, what are their plans for after they kill everyone off?” Tommy asks instead, and the guy wilts in his chair, silent.
“Come on, now, you were doing so good,” Tommy sneers in a demeaning tone, and the guy scowls, looking away.
“Do you really want to find out what this will do?” He asks, stepping closer, the paper in his hands crinkling slightly, “It will be so much fun, for me, but not for you,” He threatens with a smile.
“Fuck off—“ The guy snaps before sighing, “They want to take over the coven.” He mutters bitterly.
“Oh?” Tommy says, “And why is that?”
The guy is silent for a moment, and when Tommy makes a move towards him he jolts.
“I really don’t know— they don’t tell us why, they just tell us to go do it!” He exclaims, panic in his tone as Tommy tsk’s.
“Well, that really isn’t good enough,” Tommy says, throwing the sigil into the air, activating it. The guy screams in pain, his skin bubbling slightly as blood streams down from his nose and eyes, his body spasming.
Tommy watches and waits, the sigil burning out in the air as the guy slumps forwards, heaving for air, crying pitifully in his chair. Blood drips down his face, painting the white floor under him with new red splatters.
Tommy stalks forwards, ignoring the blistering wounds all over his victims skin as he shoves the guy back into the chair by his shoulder, looming over him.
“Now, are you going to tell me why the Syndicate is targeting the Esempi or will I have to use another spell?” Tommy asks lowly, and the guy sobs, blood streaming down his face.
“They— they want to take over every rival coven around them,” He says in between painful sobs, “They’re targeting the Badlands next,” He says and Tommy backs off, glancing at the mirror.
Dream steps through the door, letting it click shut behind him as he stands in the corner, his green eyes meeting Tommy’s.
“Kill him.” Dream says simply, and Tommy turns back to the guy, as he cry out, pleading, muttering words and begs to be spared.
Tommy knows the vampires like a show, so he mutters a combustion spell, watching as the guy lights on fire.
He screams, the noise giving him a headache as his flesh cooks right off his skin, his clothes burning up and turning to ash as he jolts in his chair. Only when he falls silent does Tommy and Dream leave.
When he steps out Dream pats him on the back, earning a flinch from Tommy.
“Good job, Reaper,” He praises, and Tommy preens at it, his chest swelling as he glances at Dream, “I can always count on you, huh?”
Tommy offers him a smile even though he can’t see it, nodding his head. Dream was in a good mood today. Probably becuase Tommy just got the answers they needed.
“Of course, Dream.” Tommy says, meeting Dream’s eyes, yet suddenly he switches, a dark look crossing his face as he slams Tommy into the wall suddenly, griping his by his neck, a sneer on his face.
“Why do you smell like other vampires?” He growls lowly, and Tommy’s eyes widen in surprise.
“What?” He blurts out, and Dream growls, tightening his grip on his neck.
“Don’t make me repeat myself,” He snaps, and Tommy gulps, his heart pounding in his chest.
“I— I don’t know,” Tommy admits, “I’ve had a couple close calls with some vampires as a rouge but thats it!” He lies, and he hopes Dream can’t see through it. Dream narrows his green eyes before abruptly letting him go, stepping away from him.
“Leave,” Dream spits, and Tommy does, scampering away before Dream can change his mind.
He leaves the way he came, walking as fast as he could, almost running at one point— becuase Dream has not been that lenient with him a long time. Maybe the man was happy that Tommy managed to get answers out of the guy, or something— but Tommy was lucky.
He makes out into the alley he had entered, not glancing behind him as he disappears into the shadows, moving as far away from the place as he could.
It isn’t until he’s halfway to his train cart does Techno make an appearance.
Tommy hears crunching behind him as he whips around, half afraid that Dream had chased him down, but all that he’s met with is the hulking form of Techno.
“Oh thank fuck,” He mutters, placing a hand on his chest, feeling his pounding heart, “Its just you.”
Techno tilts his head before coming to stop right in front of him, peering at his form.
“What did Dream do to you?” He asks, and Tommy starts walking back to his train cart, ignroing Techno.
“Nothing, this time.” He mutters, and Techno huffs, but falls silent as he follows Tommy.
When his train comes into view he makes a break for it, sprinting as fast as he could, throwing open the door and slamming it behind him, heaving in air.
“Holy shit,” Tommy says, pulling down his hood and mask, running a shaky hand through his hair, “Holy shit!” He exclaims, laughing. Tubbo and Ranboo give him a concerted look as the door opens and Techno enters, his red eyes pinned on Tommy.
“I can’t believe that just happened!” He laughs, slumping down to the floor, his legs shaking with nerves, squeezing his eyes shut. “Fuck Dream, the prick,” He mutters under his breath, leaning his head back to rest against the wall.
He sits there for a moment, just focusing on his breathing, forgetting that Techno was also there.
It isn’t until Techno is gripping his chin and tilting his head up does he jolt, slamming back into the wall, his eyes landing on Techno. He’s kneeled down in front of him, his red eyes pinned onto his neck.
“Did Dream do this?” He asks lowly, and Tommy squirms in his grip, before he’s pinned down by Techno’s piercing stare. He looks mad, like mad mad, and it has some part of Tommy faltering.
“Yeah— he did, but its nothing,” Tommy snaps, not even sure what Techno is talking about. Dream must have left bruises on his neck or something. Techno just tilts his head to the side, goosebumps crawling up his arms.
Fuck Techno.
“Why do you even care— huh? Its just bruises, they’ll go away,” Tommy says, struggling to get out of his grip. Techno growls in his chest before cutting it off abruptly, letting him go.
Tommy stands up quickly, shooting him a look.
“I don’t like seeing you hurt, Tommy.” Techno sighs, having taken a step back from him, his red eyes flashing. Tommy can tell he is definitely holding himself back, from the way his hands are clenched and his red eyes angry.
It makes a part of him feel smug that he has this much power over a vampire, that Techno is respecting his boundaries— for a fucking human, when all vampires do is take.
“Yeah? Well I get hurt all the fucking time,” He spits out, rolling his shoulders, “Its nothing new.”
Techno just gives him a look, his red eyes a deep shade, something dark swirling within them.
“We’re friends, yeah? Friends care about each other,” Techno huffs and Tommy pauses, his eye twitching.
He really just played that card, huh?
Two can play at that game, bitch.
“And friends respect each others boundaries, damnit.” He snaps back, crossing his arms, “If I say its fine then believe me.”
Techno just tilts his head, a dangerous and dark look in his eyes that Tommy matches, his eyes glinting in the dim light.
“Your right,” Techno says after a moment of their intense stare down, “And I am.” He grits out, and Tommy smiles.
“You are, and I greatly appreciate that,” Tommy hums, rubbing his neck, glancing down at his table.
“It— it hurts me to see you like this,” Techno admits, and Tommy shoots him a look, “So, I’m sorry, but I do care about you.” His voice sounds forced, his eyes flickering away from Tommy, his body posture tense.
Tommy falters, his fiery exterior dimming as Techno shows vulnerability. The vampire never does.
Does Tommy really mean this much to him? Does he care enough to put his ego aside for Tommy?
Whatever it may be, it makes Tommy’s chest tighten slightly, at the fact that a fucking vampire is being like this. It makes a dark feeling swirl up in his chest, something greedy and possessive, opportunistic— even if they are bound by a deal with a god, Tommy doesn’t think he can just let Techno go after Dream’s death.
“Your— your fine, man,” Tommy says in a softer voice, shifting on his feet, “You can be worried, sure, but all I’m saying is that if I’m not worried then it isn’t a big deal.”
Techno just meets his eyes, a strange look in them.
“Fair enough,” He says, his red eyes flickering over his body, making sure he wasn’t hurt anywhere else. “How about we do a little training?” He offers, and Tommy grins, skipping over to Techno.
“Hell yeah!” Tommy exclaims, “Can we use real knives? Play dodge the bullet, or swords— fuck, swords would be so cool!”
Techno just gives him an amused look, his red eyes fond, yeet a dark look still swirls with in them.
“Slow your roll, runt,” He huffs, “You gotta learn how to properly fight hand to hand first.”
“Aww, come on, Techno! Thats no fun!”
~~~~
“Wilbur,” Tommy whines, poking the man in the side.
Wilbur hums from where he lays on the roof top, his eyes closed, pretending that he is asleep.
“Why are you laying on the nasty roof?” Tommy questions, poking him in the side with his shoe. Wilbur grunts, peaking open one eye, his eyes peering at him through the dark. “You’ll probably catch a couple diseases,”
Wilbur scoffs, closing his eyes again.
“Im tired,” The man says, and Tommy rolls his eyes.
“What? Did you stay up all day?” He snickers and Wilbur gives him a glare.
“I’ve just been really busy lately, it’s exhausting.” Wilbur says and Tommy tilts his head.
“What do you even do?” He asks as he sits down besides him, glancing at him.
“I do a lot of things for my fathers business,” Wilbur says, “To many to count.”
“Nice, I guess.” Tommy hums, “Not my problem, though— if your to tired then I guess I’ll just leave you up here to sleep.” Tommy says, going to stand, laughing as Wilbur sits up.
“Hey— wait! You can’t leave me, not when you just got here!” Wilbur says, scrambling up after him, shaking off the dirt on his trench coat. Tommy crosses his arms, staring at Wilbur.
“Oh yeah? Well, watch me, bitch.” He hums, turning on his heels and starting to walk to the way down from the building. Wilbur stays put, watching to see if Tommy was actually going to leave or not.
“Well, are you coming?” Tommy calls to the man, continuing on his way down. Wilbur quickly catches up with him, grabbing onto his wrist to stop him.
“Where are we going?” He asks curiously, and Tommy grins, jumping down the crumbling concrete to get inside the building.
“You’ll see,” Tommy hums, Wilbur right on his heel.
Tommy leads the man back to his train cart, rough-housing and talking with him along the way. He doesn’t think Techno will show up, since he told him he was going to be taking a break for the night, which he was, but with Wilbur.
When his train comes into view he sends Wilbur a grin.
“Welcome, Wil, to my secret witch lair!” Tommy exclaims, gesturing to his newly cleaned train cart. Wilbur eyes it curiously, before giving him a look.
“Don’t tell me this is where you do all your witch shit?” He asks and Tommy laughs, bounding up to the door, making sure the seals are opened for Wilbur.
He still has no idea how Techno manages to walk right through them, but he thinks it has something to do with the Blood God and all, so he doesn’t look to deep into it.
Wilbur follows closely behind him, as Tommy enters, giving Tubbo and Ranboo a look that has them wisping away. The train book lays on the counter, from when Tommy and his familiars have been studying it.
A project for another time.
Tommy closes and seals the door behind Wilbur, smiling as WIlbur takes it all in with wide eyes.
“Woah— this is so fucking cool!” Wilbur exclaims, going over to his brewing stands and peering curiously at them, “Damn, you have a lot of brewing stands,” Wilbur says and Tommy grins.
“Stole em’ from the coven I work at.” He boasts and Wilbur laughs, giving him a look.
“Of course you did, gremlin.” Wilbur says fondly, before checking out all his other things.
Tommy sits down in his chair, watching Wilbur with a delighted look.
“Can you teach me how to make a potion?” Wilbur asks, looking back at him, “A super strong one?”
Tommy smiles, leaning forwards towards the man, his blue eyes sparkling.
“Sure, I can show you the basics,” He grins and Wilbur’s eyes light up.
“Fuck yeah!” Wilbur exclaims, “I’ll be so fucking good at making them I’ll be even better then you!”
Tommy scrunches up his nose at that, leaning forwards with a mischievous look in his eyes.
“Oh sure,” He drawls, “No one can beat me.” He grins and Wilbur scoffs, poking his brewing stand.
“We’ll see about that,” Wilbur hums, “I want to make one of your super strong healing potions,” He says, curiously eyeing the stand.
Tommy stands up, pointing to a jug of distilled water tucked away along the wall.
“Grab that,” He begins, and Wilbur does, lifting it up to rest on the counter, “Distilled water starts as our base. You don’t want to use just plain old tap water, it won’t be as pure.” He says and Wilbur nods.
“Now we need a glass,” He says, grabbing out one of the empty vials for potions, “Fill it three fourths of the way.”
“What is this? Chemistry?” Wilbur mutters as he fills up the glass, having to dump a little out becuase he overfilled it.
Tommy huffs, a small smile on his face.
“Mm, no, but I wish,” He hums, “It uses similar elements, sure.”
Wilbur hands him back the glass, as Tommy gives him two more to fill. He places them in the brewing stand, making sure it’s hooked on correctly— he wouldn’t want any spills.
“So, how do you make them so special?” Wilbur asks, curiously watching as Tommy flicks on the brew stand. “Your doing the same stuff other witches do.”
Tommy hums, eyeing Wilbur.
“It’s all about technique, I suppose, experience too.” Tommy explains, “And magic.”
“Magic?” Wilbur asks and Tommy nods.
“It’s a lost art, I fear,” He hums, handing Wilbur some nether wart.
“Stick that in the top when the water starts to boil,” He instructs, “Here is the part that makes it so special.” He hums, watching as Wilbur slowly puts the nether wart in.
It slowly trickles into the three vials, turning them into awkward potions.
“Right now they’re awkward,” He says, “To make them strong- like every witch should do- you have to add some of your own magic to it.” Tommy explains.
“That is the secret.” He says as he grabs a piece of melon, handing it to Wilbur.
“I’m assuming you don’t know a thing about magic?” Tommy asks and Wilbur shakes his head.
“Alright,” He hums, “I’ll just have to help you out, then,” He smiles and Wilbur scoffs.
Tommy ends up helping WIlbur make his regular health potions he makes all the time, letting him keep one and storing the rest away.
Tommy was staring to think witches weren't using magic as much as they should anymore. It made no sense as to why, were they just not as adaptable to magic as he was? Was it dying out from the world? He wouldn’t be surprised, with the loss of most of the people on the planet.
The whole planet was basically lifeless at this point.
A sudden thought strikes him, the book hidden away surfacing to his mind.
It was impossible, though, just a theory to be tossed around, not taken seriously.
But what if he hasn’t truly stopped using dark magic?
He drew magic from his surroundings, sure, his sigils and seals and when he casts spells and does anything regarding witchcraft, he retains some of his magic and gains enough that he can outweigh the cost of his magic going out.
But dark magic didn’t come from that— it came from death, and evil, suffering and pain.
The world around him was consumed in all of those things.
Dark magic thrived in this environment, because he could pull it out of everything around him. He would have an endless supply of magic without even needing to lift a finger. Its what made it so dangerous and corrupt, magic without limits would kill you in the end.
Tommy had been a dark witch, but he left that in the past.
He can’t help but feel in moments like these that he never truly let it all go.
The thought doesn’t bother him, though. Instead its oddly comforting and tempting.
The temptation to unbury that book and cast it spells, draw in all the magic he can and output it into something great, powerful, dangerous, was strong to resist at times— he could kill Dream with it.
He could, but he has Techno to do that for him now.
He can leave dark magic in the past.
He should know better by now, really, then to mess with dark magic again. It landed him in a bad spot, and continues to fuck with his mind even after he stopped using it.
But he can’t help it.
And thats scary.
“What’re you thinking about?” Wilbur asks suddenly, pulling him out of his thoughts. Tommy frowns, glancing back at him from where he sits in his chair.
“Nothin’,” He mumbles, wondering how Wilbur would react if he ever found out he had been a dark witch once.
“Do you sleep here?” Wilbur asks, his eyes trialing off to the blanket pile in the corner. Tommy snorts.
“Yeah, sometimes,” He hums and Wilbur shoots him a look.
“Just, on the ground like that?” He questions and Tommy nods.
“Yup, its actually quite comfy,” He says and Wilbur shakes his head.
“Crazy gremlin child,” He hums, walking over to where he was sitting and slinking his arms around him. Tommy grumbles, watching Wilbur as the man drags him up out of the chair, pressing him to his chest.
“Clingy much?” Tommy mumbles, but he’s just as bad as Wilbur, leaning into his touch, his own arms wrapping around the man. Wilbur huffs, burying his head in his hair.
“I need my Tommy cuddles,” Wilbur says softly, “I haven’t seen you in a while.” He hums, and Tommy rolls his eyes.
“Yeah, like two days,” He says, “It’s been so long,” He says sarcastically.
“It has,” Wilbur agrees, before pulling back, his eyes landing on his neck.
“What happened?” He asks slowly, pulling down the collar of Tommy’s sweater. Tommy tries to move out of his grip but Wilbur doesn’t let him, tracing the bruises with his finger.
“Tommy, who did this?” He asks in a dangerous tone, and Tommy withers a little under his amber eyes.
“It was no one—“ He begins but then the door to the train is opening, and Wilbur is shoving Tommy behind him, tucking him into his side as he steps in front of him, his cold eyes set on Techno as he enters.
Techno and Wilbur have a weird stare off as the door closes, their eyes locked together in a very intense staring contest.
“Um,” Tommy begins, pushing away from Wilbur, not missing how he tries to grab him back, “Hey, I didn’t think you were going to be here tonight?” Tommy hisses to Techno as he steps in between them.
Techno grunts, his red eyes landing on Tommy.
“I saw you were here and decided to stop by,” Techno explains slowly, and Wilbur twitches from behind him, as if he was going to reach for him again but Techno’s eyes flicker to him and he freezes.
“Right… well, can you fucking leave?” Tommy says, leaning towards him, “I’m not doing anything tonight,”
“Tommy, what the fuck is going on?” Wilbur blurts out, and Tommy winces, turning back to his friend, “Who the fuck is this?”
“Wilbur— this is just Techno, he’s— uh, he is part of the coven I work for,” Tommy comes up with on the fly, “He helps me sometimes. With, ah, you know… potions and stuff. He’s like my apprentice, really.” Tommy stutters out, offering Wilbur a smile.
He can tell Wilbur doesn’t believe it from the look in his amber eyes.
“Oh, really?” He starts slowly, his eyes fixed on Techno, “I didn’t think you had any help for witchery,”
Tommy awkwardly rubs the back of his neck, glancing at Techno.
“Especially help from a vampire,” He says, almost spitting it out, and Tommy winces.
“He’s not a bad guy,” Tommy defends weakly, “He’s actually very kind and gentle, even though he looks like a fucking mass murderer,” Tommy nods, and Wilbur’s eye flick to him.
“How… interesting,” Wilbur says slowly, “I’ve never heard of a vampire being kind or gentle.” Tommy just gives Wilbur a look, rolling his eyes at his attitude.
Techno crosses his arms, his red eyes matching Wilbur’s.
“If you got a problem with me then just say it.” Techno huffs out, a hint of annoyance in his usually flat tone.
Tommy takes a step towards Wilbur, nudging him backwards. Wilbur immediate wraps his arms around his shoulders, pressing him close, Techno’s eyes on them the whole time.
“Enough, Wil.” Tommy sighs, “Techno is my friend, so be nice.” He mutters, Wilbur giving him a strange look before huffing, his amber eyes pinned on Techno again.
“Fine, I’m just… concerned,” Wilbur says under his breath and Techno huffs, rolling his eyes.
“If I was going to do something I would have already done it,” Techno says, and Tommy elects to ignore that, as it could mean so many things.
Wilbur just tightens his grip around him, shooting Techno a nasty glare before moving Tommy over to the blankets on the ground, his eyes flicking to Techno constantly.
“Right… well, is he just going to stand there or..?” Wilbur asks, his tone irritated as he pushes Tommy down into the blanket pile.
“Techno, can you just leave?” Tommy sighs, grabbing a pile in his hands, “Your making Wilbur un-comf-ortable.”
Techno meets his eyes.
“No.” He says in a flat tone and Tommy groans, tossing a pillow at the vampire though he misses and it lands at his feet instead.
“You know Techno, you can be really stubborn sometimes.” He snaps, glaring at him, “What is even the point in staying?” He asks him, and Techno just gives him an unreadable look.
“I don’t trust him,” He says, motioning to Wilbur as the man himself sits down besides Tommy, leaning his back against the wall as he drags the younger into his arms. Tommy lets out a very manly squeak when Wilbur tugs him, practically slamming him against his chest.
Techno bristles at that, his stance shifting but a look from Wilbur has him pausing.
“Me?” Wilbur scoffs, looming over Tommy protectively, possessively, “The only person here that we can’t trust is you, vampire.” Wilbur shoots at him venomously.
“Wilbur,” Tommy whines, gaining his attention, “Just leave him alone already. If he won’t leave then so be it, just ignore him.” He grumbles, as Wilbur starts carding his fingers through his hair. Tommy presses up into his touch like a needy cat, earning him a fond look from Wilbur.
“Fine,” Wilbur sighs, though he’s distracted by Tommy now, burying his face in his neck, resting his chin on his shoulder and sending Techno a nasty look.
Tommy pokes Wilbur in the side and the man splutters, giving him a look.
“I said leave him alone, or I will kick you out.” Tommy threatens and Wilbur scoffs, before pulling Tommy closer to him, his arms wrapped around him.
Tommy knows that the way Wilbur acts isn’t… normal, to say the least.
The possessiveness, the way Wilbur always has to be close to him, with Tommy only at an arms length away most times. The man has many problems, probably abandonment issues and shit like that, but so does Tommy.
Tommy preens at it all, that undying look in Wilbur’s eyes that only grows every time he sees Tommy. The way he is so gentle and soft with him, so close and possessive— Tommy craves it.
Becuase Wilbur won’t leave him, and Tommy won’t leave Wilbur.
Even if they’re relationship is built on such abnormal things, Tommy wouldn't change it for the world.
Wilbur is stuck with Tommy forever now, and Tommy has a feeling WIlbur thinks the same.
They’re both fucked up, but at least they can be fucked up together.
“Okay, okay,” Wilbur sighs, and Tommy huffs, resting his head on his chest, ignoring Techno for the moment. He can feel his stare on him, his piercing red eyes watching the two of them.
This was, admittedly, a little embarrassing with Techno around. But, if Tommy tried to get away from Wilbur the man would not be happy and just force him to stay regardless, so there was no escape in his near future.
“Are you tired, Toms?” Wilbur asks softly, brushing aside some of his hair as Tommy closes his eyes, shrugging.
“Its not my bed time yet,” He grumbles and Wilbur laughs, detangling his hair, humming softly under his breath.
Techno eventually sits down in the chair, looking at the train book Tommy had laying out, as Tommy and Wilbur just exist in each others presence.
Its nice, relaxing, being held by Wilbur, he can let his mind drift and his thoughts wander, his worries slipping away.
The only thing about Wilbur is that he’s always fucking cold.
And that Tommy can never hear his heart beat, be he ignores it.
He does start to doze off after a while, snuggling closer to Wilbur, when Techno must stand.
“Don’t come any closer,” Wilbur hisses under his breath, and Techno meets his eyes, with a cold unwavering stare.
“I’ll see you tomorrow, runt.” Techno mutters under his breath, before he leaves, the door clicking shut behind him.
Tommy sighs, shaking his head, pressing closer to Wilbur as the man plays with his hair, softly cooing to him.
~~~~
Wilbur meets Techno on a roof top.
The sun shines behind the haze of clouds, illuminating the world in a dim light.
Wilbur had left Tommy passed out in his nest of blankets, safe and protected, so he could go meet with Techno.
He knew what his brother wanted to talk about.
He just didn’t care.
“What the fuck was that?” Techno growls, low and dangerous, something within Wilbur’s head screaming at him to back down, but he ignores it easily.
“Hm?” Wilbur begins, leaning against a brick wall, staring at his fingers as if they’re the most interesting thing in the world, “What?”
“You know what,” Techno growls, slamming his fist into the wall besides Wilbur, some of the stone cracking and falling to the ground.
Wilbur finally meets his eyes.
They’re a deep red, swirling with anger, his mind riddled with instincts Techno should not be feeling for a fucking human. Tommy wasn’t even a fledging, yet.
Tommy must have Techno in deep, then. Already wrapped around his finger, the strong and powerful Techno falling for a lowly human boy.
“He’s mine,” Wilbur says simply, “I’ll do as I please with him.”
Techno looms over him, his presence grating on Wilbur’s calm outer appearance, though his anger was starting to get to Wilbur.
“And I out rank you, brother.” Techno hisses lowly, “You listen to me.”
“Don’t tell me your this riled up over a fucking human? I thought you hated him,” Wilbur sneers, trying to move out from where Techno has him pinned but the bigger vampire doesn’t let him. “He’s not even a fledging yet— why do you care so much?”
Techno has a stony look on his face, his red eyes never leaving Wilbur’s.
“This isn’t about that,” Techno growls and Wilbur rolls his eyes, letting his head fall back against the brick wall.
“Sure, Techno. I believe you.” Wilbur says sarcastically, “So if I were to go change him right now you wouldn't care at all—“
“You are not changing him,” Techno growls, making Wilbur freeze up from how angry he sounds, “No one is.”
Wilbur slowly meets Techno’s eyes, before a sly grin plays on his face.
“You are so funny, Techno.” Wilbur purrs, “Tommy is already ours, mine, yours— he belongs to the Syndicate, to Phil.” Wilbur says smugly, “Even if he doesn’t want to be turned, he will be. There is no choice for him. It’s already been decided.”
“I know he’s ours,” Techno growls, “It isn’t time yet.”
“I agree,” Wilbur hums, “He still has a vampire to kill, hm? Can you hurry up, please? I want my little fledging in the nest sooner then later.” Wilbur purrs, a deep rumble in his chest that has Techno faltering.
“He’ll be the sweetest little fledging ever,” Wilbur continues, “I can already imagine it.” He smiles, meeting Techno’s eyes again.
“Enough,” Techno huffs, “Just— listen to what I tell you.” He grumbles, before walking off, heading to who knows where.
Wilbur scoffs, watching him go, rolling his shoulders back.
He can’t believe his brother is so obsessed with a human.
Its out of character for him, really.
Notes:
Two very clingy vampire boys, what will they do next? :0
When I was editing this chapter there were so many random ass spelling mistakes and weird sentences that I was starting to wonder if I was sleep deprived when I wrote it lol. I probably was… I am pretty sleep deprived right now too. I should go to bed lol
I want to paint my closet doors a sunny beach scene. I painted my door a sunset over the water, and now I want one where it’s sunny, with all the blues and white fluffy clouds.
But that takes a lot of work, and paint, and gods paint is so expensive now :0 it will be worth it though. I love my door painting. I think I’m gonna do it
See y’all next time!
Chapter Text
Tommy is inside the locomotive part of his train, cleaning it out and figuring out what needs to be replaced.
Everything inside is in really good shape, from what he can tell at least. All the controls work when he moves them, though albeit rusty— he even heard something shift but then quickly pulled it back off beofre anything could happen.
The furnace part of it was ashy and full of old coals that Tommy tossed outside, getting himself dirty in the process, soot smears all over his hands and clothes. Tubbo and Ranboo set to work trying to figure out how to turn it on and making sure that all the pistons are in working condition, checking the brakes and different gears and rods that make up the locomotive.
Tommy washes off his hands before changing his clothes, heading back inside his train cart to finish working on his sigil. When he perfects his sigil he can devout all of his time to working on the train at night, in between his visits with Wilbur and going out as Reaper.
His way of escaping the city is looking better and better each day, as he actually starts to get the train back into working shape, beginning to get into the more finer details of how the steam locomotive works.
He smiles to himself, imagining him and Wilbur out on the tracks, leaving behind this damn city in a fucking train, in search of better places.
He doesn’t even glance up when the door opens, his back to it as he continues work on his sigil, drawing a small circle carefully with a steady hand, lost in his own mind as he works.
It wasn’t until the metallic smell of blood fills the air does he glance at his guest.
Techno sits on the ground, resting against the metal wall, blood staining his clothes, with a cut across his cheek. Black blood oozes out of it slowly, the wound not healing, nor the bruises and cuts littering his arms and legs.
“What the fuck?” Tommy blurts out, standing up, forgetting about his sigil for the moment as he approaches Techno, “Did you get jumped or some shit?” He asks, and Techno huffs, his tired red eyes meeting Tommy’s.
“No,” He says curtly, and when Tommy just stares at him he continues, “I had a fight with another vampire. They’re dead, by the way, just did a number on me.” He shrugs and Tommy gives him a look.
“Right… but why aren’t you healing?’ Tommy asks and Techno’s red eyes flick to him.
“Haven’t feed in a while,” He mumbles, and Tommy slowly nods his head, staring at his currently bleeding wounds. Gods Techno look like a mess— he’s never seen the vampire this disheveled before.
“So… your just going to bleed out all over my floor, then?” He asks and Techno shrugs, “Why the fuck haven't you eaten in a while?”
“I forgot,” He responds simply and Tommy drags a hand down his face— though that is something that Tommy would say, considering he only had one meal all day now that he thinks about it.
Fuck.
“You… forgot?” He asks and Techno nods. “Fair enough,” He shrugs and Techno gives him a look. They stand in silence for a while as Tommy stares at how battered he is, watching the black blood ooze from his wounds and onto his floor.
He’s not sure how he feels seeing Techno all beaten like this. It makes a small part of him angry that someone did this. He wants him to heal, but he also doesnt want to waste one of his potions on a fucking vampire.
He also doesn’t want Techno going out and murdering random people— or worse, drinking from them and then infecting them, creating more work for Tommy to do later.
So he sighs, stepping closer to the vampire and offering him his wrist.
“You can have some of my blood— just enough to heal, dip shit. No draining me dry or getting me infected with venom.” Tommy says sharply, meeting Techno’s eyes. The vampire gives him a curious look, something flashing in those red eyes of his.
“Are you sure?” He asks slowly, “I can just go hunt someone down—“
“Just do it before I take back my offer.” Tommy snaps, and Techno doesn’t hesitate, hunger flashing in his eyes as he gently grabs his arm, bringing his wrist up to his lips. He gives him one more look as if asking for permission and Tommy glares at him in annoyance before he bites down.
It doesn’t hurt, nothing as bad as he’s used too, just little pinpricks of pain. The weird part is feeling his blood leaving his body, giving him goosebumps at the unnatural feeling.
Tommy can start to see his wounds heal up as Techno slowly drinks, though his head starts to go fuzzy, something cold entering his veins. He shivers, his knees going weak as his vision starts to blur.
His knees buckle and he falls to the ground, though Techno catches him with one of his large hands, a deep purr rumbling in his chest as he slowly lowers Tommy to the ground.
“What— what’re you doin’?” Tommy asks, his tongue feeling heavy as his head bobs forwards, unable to support it himself.
He tries to push Techno away from him but the vampire keeps his hold firm, finally unlatching his fangs from his arm, though Tommy barely feels it now.
Techno purrs, a deep rumbling thing as he brings Tommy closer with his arms, lifting him into his lap and propping his head up on his shoulder.
Tommy whines, feeling his last bit of strength leave him as the venom works it way through his system, making him feel sluggish and dazed.
“It’s alright,” Techno hums gently, tucking some of his hair behind his ear, “The venom just makes the pain go away. It’s not enough to infect you,” He promises. “It’ll help you heal quicker, too.”
Tommy whines again, high and distressed and Techno’s purr pick up as he cards his fingers through his hair, keeping him close to his chest.
Tommy tries to move away but he can’t— his muscles feel like mush and his body feels so heavy. He can only so much as twitch his fingers, the movement barely registering in his head.
The venom starts to make his head go all fuzzy and discontented, like drugs would, letting him drift off into the happy haze it offers. Tommy leans his full weight against Techno, listening to his purr, the vampire having to fully support him now.
Tommy’s mentally gone, clocked out— drifting in that sweet haze with no real thought in mind. He feels nice, happy, and content, as he’s being held by gentle arms, with a hand brushing through his hair, his eyes closed.
He can tell he’s being moved, the arms around him shifting to carry him, his head being placed on Techno’s shoulder as the vampire lifts him up easily, effortlessly carrying him somewhere.
He’s placed down on something soft, hands gently carding through his hair that he presses into. The touch eventually leaves and he whines, blinking open his bleary eyes. Techno stops from where he was leaving, turning back to him, his red eyes practically glowing in their intensity.
“You want me to stay, Tommy?” He asks softly, gently, his voice a deep rumble and Tommy whines again, reaching out for him.
He doesn’t like being alone.
Techno happily obliges, sitting besides Tommy in his blanket pile on the ground and grabbing him gently, resting him against his chest, a deep purr echoing in his ears. Tommy buries his head in his shirt, uncaring of the blood on it as his fingers curl into the fabric.
“You are so sweet, aren’t you?” Techno croons, running his fingers through his hair, his purr deepening when Tommy leans into the touch.
“So sweet, only for me, right?” Techno asks, his other hand trailing down his neck, feeling over every little bruise and bump as Tommy sleepily nods his head.
“Jus’ for you…” He slurs, as Techno traces over his collar bone, before his hand is back on his neck, tilting his head to the side. He pulls Tommy closer to himself, settling him to rest mostly on him, his face buried in his neck.
“How do you feel about becoming a vampire, runt?” Techno asks, twirling his baby hairs as he bares his neck. Tommy just hums, letting Techno do whatever he wants.
“Mm… Wilby’,” He says groggily, “Wil-bur will.” He says quietly, and Techno pauses for a moment, before he presses his nose against his neck.
“Wilbur will?” He asks softly, a small smile on his face. Tommy nods his head as best as he could, “Do you even know what you’re saying?” He asks in an amused tone, and Tommy nods his head again.
“M’ tired,” He whines, wrapping his arms around Techno as best as he could, “Sleepy time.”
Techno laughs softly, purring as he tucks Tommy’s head against his neck, one hand in his hair as he wraps a blanket around him, his face buried in his curls.
“You’re a good person, Tommy.” Techno says after a while, “Too good,” He whispers, “I don’t know what I ever did to deserve you.”
Tommy just hums, hiding his face against his cold neck.
“Shut… up.” He grumbles and Techno huffs, rubbing his back, his fingers trailing along his spine.
“Alright,” Techno rumbles, pressing Tommy closer to him, “Good night, runt.”
“Night’,” Tommy hums, snuggling closer to Techno, finally content that he stopped talking.
He falls asleep to a hand in his hair and a rumbling purr.
~~~~
Tommy’s in and out of sleep, coming back to awareness then falling back into unconsciousness to gentle talking, all his memories a haze, out of reach.
He eventually jolts awake, taking in a deep breath, his chest heaving as his mind tries to catch up with whats happened.
Before he can even process what was going on arms pull him back down into a warm chest, holding him securely down, the blanket that had been on top of him sliding off.
Tommy growls, though it comes out more as a whine as his eyes meet Techno’s red ones.
“What. The fuck.” He breathes out in a raspy voice, confused as to why Techno was holding him hostage in his fucking arms in his blanket pile.
Techno just huffs, an amused look in his eyes that shifts as Tommy goes limp in his hold, focusing on his definitely out of control breathing.
“You probably don’t remember much,” Techno rumbles softly, and Tommy winces at the complications of such a sentence, his mind racing as he tries to figure out what the fuck happened.
“What did you do?” He manages to spit out, getting some of his panic under control now as he glares at Techno.
Techno just hums, running his hands through his hair slowly, gently massaging his head. Tommy tries his best to escape his hold but Techno’s hand follows his head, the gentle movements making him relax under the touch. Techno starts to purr again.
“You used venom, you prick!” Tommy bites out after a moment of processing what happened, renewing his struggling as he meets the mans eyes. He has a smug look in them, his hand still in his hair as Tommy pushes himself off of his chest.
“I didn’t think you were going to do that— isn’t venom highly addictive?” Tommy complains, shaking his hand out of his hair as he meets Techno’s red eyes. The vampire sits up, straightening his bloody shirt— great, did Tommy sleep on that all night?— before huffing.
“I didn’t want you to be hurt from me,” Techno shrugs, the answer seemingly innocent enough, “But your also very sweet on venom.” He adds on with a rumbling purr, his red eyes glinting.
Tommy blanches, staring at the vampire with a horrified look.
“What?” He asks, his eye twitching.
“You’re very cuddly, much like a cat.” Techno states and Tommy looses his shit.
“I am not like a cat—“ He exclaims, heaving himself up and away from Techno, before he stumbles and catches himself on the counter. His head throbs and his vision flutters for a second. He rubs a hand against his head, groaning. “What the fuck, man?”
Techno is at his side in an instant, reaching out with steadying hands that Tommy shrugs off.
“Careful, runt.” Techno says, placing his hand on his shoulder again. Tommy meets his eyes with a glare.
“Don’t tell me I’ve got a hangover from fucking vampire venom?” He grits out and the look on Techno’s face says it all.
“Fuck you,” He snarls, “I can’t believe this— no wonder people go out searching for vampires to fucking bite them!” He growls under his breath, shaking his head at the way the haze lingers in his head. Techno just gives him a look.
“If it makes you feel better I barely gave you any venom,” He shrugs and Tommy rolls his eyes. As if that helps his situation.
“Wow, thank you so much, I actually didn’t want any.” He says sarcastically and Techno shrugs.
“Shoulda told me,” He hums and Tommy clenches his fists.
“Out— leave, damnit.” Tommy hisses, slumping down in his chair, looking at his sigil he still did not get finished. The sun was out, as out as it could be behind the clouds and smog, and it was still day time. Tommy must have slept through most of the night.
“I think I’ll stay,” Techno says simply, “Just to make sure you’ll be okay.” He adds on and Tommy rolls his eyes, his leg bouncing up and down as he picks back up his ink pen, noting how it managed to leak all over his counter since he hadn’t put it away properly.
“Damnit,” He hisses under his breath, his patience starting to run thin as he grabs his ink bottle, ignoring Techno.
Techno watches him silently, leaning against the counter, watching as Tommy works with a more frustrated edge to his movements.
They stay like that for a while, Techno watching him draw his new and improved sigil over and over, tweaking the smallest things until he comes to the design he believes will work.
“You should probably rest soon,” Techno suggests and Tommy scoffs, continuing away at his sigil work.
“I need to make up for last night, prick,” Tommy snaps, “Why don’t you go be useful and work on fixing up the train, yeah? Tubbo and Ranboo have been working on it but I’m sure you could help them lift some heavy shit or something.” He mutters, his familiars popping out of thin air as if summoned by Tommy saying their names.
Ranboo sits on the counter, eyeing Techno while Tubbo is laying in Tommy’s lap, giving the vampire a glare.
“I don’t want his help,” Tubbo starts and Tommy pokes him in the side.
“Too damn bad, he’s helping you two idiots,” Tommy grumbles, picking Tubbo up and setting him besides Ranboo. Ranboo pins his ears back, his tail flicking in annoyance.
“Do we have to?” He asks, staring at Tommy with pleading eyes.
“Yes, you have to.” Tommy says flatly, “It will be a good bonding experience for each other, too. Really get to know one other, bonding and shit.”
“I don’t want too,” Techno states bluntly and Tommy meets his eyes with an icy look.
“Good thing I wasn’t asking,” He says with a smile, “Now get the fuck out of here and work on my train.” He snaps. Techno sighs, before reluctantly grabbing the train book and heading towards the door, though Tubbo and Ranboo linger behind.
“You two, go.” Tommy hisses and they both do, meowing their grievances as they do so.
Tommy sighs, burying his face in his hands when they’re gone, shaking his head.
“Ridiculous.”
~~~~
Tommy hisses in pain as a drop of acid rain lands on his hand. He quickly retracts it, wiping the droplet on his jacket, scooting away from the hole in the roof above him.
Tommy is stuck out in the city, on the streets, under one of those over hangs outside of buildings. Its made of concrete, though the acid rain has eaten away at is so much over the years it has holes in it now.
Tommy sits on the concrete ledge of the building behind him, staring at the rusty colored acidic rain as it falls from the dark clouds, wincing whenever a little splashes onto his skin. It was a downpour, cutting down visibility and drenching the entire city in it.
Everyone is huddled underneath some form of protection, probably angry about the delay from the rain. A few brave souls— or vampires— walk the streets, getting drenched in the painful rain without a care in the world.
Tommy just pulls his knees up to his chest, trying his best to hide all of his skin, ignoring the burning on his hand as he pulls his hood up, huddling as far away from the holes in the roof as possible.
The little droplets of acid eat away at his clothes, making small little holes in them. He mourns the loss of his precious items of clothing.
He had been in the city for a couple errands, but it seems like his trips might get cut short today, since rainfalls can last anywhere between five minutes to hours.
He’s stranded.
Tommy sighs, closing his eyes as he listens to the constant patter of the rain.
Its peaceful, really, like this, when he can’t see the yellow water or feel the burns on his skin. He can almost imagine he’s anywhere but in this city, out in some tropical rainforest or something.
But those only exist in books now, as everything was dead in this damn world.
Tommy brings his knees closer to himself, his mind wandering back to Dream.
He hadn’t heard from the vampire in a while. He’s starting to get a little worried.
Maybe Dream has just had no use for him lately.
Tommy’s not sure, but whatever the case may be it makes him nervous to think about.
He’s not sure how long he sits there for, waiting for something to change, yet time seems to slow down after a while of sitting. His legs start to go numb from how long he has been sitting in the same position for a while now, his butt starting to hurt from sitting on the concrete.
He can feel the effects of the venom lingering in his veins, the stupid fucking ‘hangover’ Techno gave him.
No wonder people sought after that stuff and got fucking infected from it, it was very addictive— Tommy was struggling with the side effects right now. He was craving it, making his hands tremble and his already nonexistent appetite even worse, his mind going in circles thinking about it.
He pulls on his hair in frustration, his fingers scratching at his scalp as he tries to keep the headache away.
“Hey, kid.”
Tommy lifts his head up to see Techno approaching him, just walking in the rain with a rather expensive looking trench coat on. He’s got the hood up, his pink hair pulled back, all of his jewelry hidden away.
Tommy blanks, his mind stuttering for a moment as he meets his red eyes. Techno stops in front of him, kneeling down to be on his same level.
Tommy has never felt so small as he did in that moment.
“Where are you hurt?” He asks, softly, gently, as if he cares. Tommy wilts under his sincerity.
“Just my hand,” He mumbles, and Techno reaches out with his hand, gently grabbing his and staring at the red blister on his skin. He rubs his thumb over the top of it, being careful not to touch his wound as he cradles his small hand in his massive ones.
He frowns, before glancing back up at him.
“What are you doing here?” Tommy asks suddenly, and Techno slowly blinks before sighing.
“You were in danger, runt.” He says, “I got called here.”
Tommy scowls.
“I’m not in danger.” He says simply.
“You are, maybe just not how you would typically describe a dangerous situation.” Techno explains and Tommy huffs.
“Well, thats kind of stupid.” He says and Techno shakes his head.
“Your hurt, so its not stupid.” Techno huffs and Tommy rolls his eyes.
“Thats nothing and you know it.” Tommy mutters and Techno just gives him a look.
“No one will ever hurt you again, Tommy.” Techno promises, “And if they do they will die by my hands, they’ll suffer a long and painful death.” His red eyes sharpen as he stares at Tommy with a intense look.
Tommy meets his unwavering gaze.
“How can I believe you, Techno?” Tommy sighs, though he knows exactly what he's playing at here, “You’re a vampire bound to protect me by some stupid deal, and I’m just a human trying to survive a day at a time. Vampires don’t care about humans, not like this. Vampires hate us.”
Techno grabs his chin with his hand, forcing Tommy to meet his eyes. There’s a sudden angry look in his red eyes that has Tommy preening.
“Your foolish if you believe that,” Tehcno says, a dark look swirling in his eyes, “You are not just any normal human, not to me, your life is worth much more then that deal with my god— your precious, runt, priceless— all mine.” Techno says, cupping his face with both of his hands.
Tommy beams at his words, something needy and possessive growing in his own chest at Techno’s declaration.
He leans into his touch, earning him a pleased rumble from the vampire as he tips forwards towards him, letting Techno catch him in his arms. The vampire wraps him up, pressing him against his chest, a small purr rumbling from him.
“So, does that make you mine as well, then?” Tommy asks softly, a small smile playing on his face as Techno looks down at him, something incredibly fond and possessive crossing his eyes. Techno’s purr picks up a notch, as he leans forwards, pressing a feather light kiss to his forehead.
“Always,” He mumbles, and Tommy beams with a sly grin, hugging Techno tighter. The vampire holds him close, tightly, possessively, running his fingers through his hair, a deep purr rumbling in his chest.
Tommy presses his face against his chest, listening to his purring as Techno rests his chin on top of his head, contently holding him. Tommy thinks its a little funny that vampires purr, and he can’t help but snicker as Techno continues to purr like a damn cat.
“Heh?” Techno asks and Tommy just laughs harder, poking the man in the side.
“Your purring, like a cat,” He says, amused, and Techno rolls his eyes, holding Tommy close. “And your the one always calling me a damn cat when you actually purr!”
“Vampire thing,” He says and Tommy snorts.
“That is so weird, why do vampires purr? Are you part cat, Tech-no-blade?” Tommy asks, and the man shakes his head, standing up with Tommy still in his arms, pressing him to his side. Tommy doesn’t complain as Techno tucks him under his jacket, one arm wrapped around his shoulders, keeping the jacket over his head.
Tommy huffs, pressing closer to Techno as he leads Tommy out into the acid rain, though he makes sure none of it gets on Tommy.
“No, I am not part cat,” Techno says in an amused tone, and Tommy huffs.
“So, why do you purr?” He persists. Techno just holds him closer, pressing his head against his chest that makes Tommy struggle to look at him.
“I dunno,” He responds, “Vampire thing?” He says and when Tommy gives him a flat look he sighs.
“Purring is shown as a sign of contentment and affection,” Techno explains, “It helps fledglings know they’re safe, I guess, a non verbal way to say that you love someone.” He shrugs casually and Tommy’s heart swells at that, as he looks up at Techno with wide eyes.
“Really?” He says, “But I am not a fledging, Techno, so it doesn’t work on me!” He hums and Techno jsut gives him a look that Tommy elects to ignore.
They make it back to his train cart without any incidents, Tommy stumbling in and sighing in relief when they make it out of the acid rain.
“Oh thank fuck—“ He begins but Techno pulls him back into his arms, looming over him. “Uh— Techno?” Tommy asks uncertainly as the vampire grips his chin with his fingers, tipping his head slightly. Tommy takes a step back, his back hitting the wall as his eyes go wide.
“Hey— what’s happening?” Tommy asks slowly, warily, as Techno leans forwards, his breath hot on his neck.
“Be mine forever, Tommy.” He breathes, and Tommy shivers, accidentally baring his neck more to try and get away from Techno. The vampire lets out a pleased rumble, his fangs brushing his neck, “You wouldn’t have to worry about anything for the rest of your life, food, shelter, family. You’d be my fledging, mine to protect and care for.” Techno purrs.
“Be mine, for entirety.” Techno says, his fingers rubbing along his jawline, trailing down to his neck.
“Techno—“ Tommy whines, his hands gripping the vampires shirt, curling around the fabric, “You know I can’t— you can’t, I— I can’t.” Not yet goes left unsaid.
He’s certain the moment Dream is dead Tommy will kiss his mortal life goodbye, whisked away by a vampire to live for entirety. He knows he can’t stop it. He knows he’s fucked himself over with this one. But he can’t find it in himself to care right now.
Its not his fault vampires have shown him more kindness in the short time he’s met them then Tommy’s ever really gotten in his life. He had his parents, a long time ago, but he can’t remember much about them anymore. He has no pictures, no photos, just the… books. Thats it.
Thats why he’s dragging out Dream’s death for as long as possible, working on all of his projects while he can, trying to fix up the damn train.
Even if he becomes a vampire he does not want to stay in this city.
Techno pulls back, thankfully— he had been scaring Tommy for a moment there. He gently cups his face in his hands, bringing his face to his, and knocking their foreheads together, ignoring the way his heart was pounding in his chest.
“One day,” Techno promises gently, and Tommy closes his eyes with a shudder, wondering what exactly he’s gotten himself into.
He pulls back suddenly, Tommy’s eyes fluttering open as the vampire makes his way back to the door, pulling his jacket back on.
“Your— your leaving?” He asks, and Techno pauses, glancing back at him, his red eyes gleaming.
“I will be back tonight,” He promises, and Tommy scowls.
“I won’t be here,” He replies lamely. Some needy and desperate part of him wants Techno to stay.
“Going out as Reaper?” Techno guesses and Tommy nods, “I’ll see you then,” He says simply.
“It’s a very important meeting,” Tommy says quickly, and Techno quirks an eyebrow.
“With the Angel of Death.”
~~~~
Tommy waits, hidden amongst the shadows, resting on top of some old wood piles. His mask sits tight on his face, his hood pulled all the way up, his rouge gear on. His radio is turned off, as to not interrupt his up coming meeting.
He had encountered a couple infected and tested out his new sigil.
It worked, just as Tommy thought it would, curing two people with no fatalities. It was a lot quicker and less wasteful. A great investment, considering potion ingredients were limited.
Word would spread quickly that he had a new cure, and he had no doubt even undead vampires will be stalking him to see if it works on them.
Techno perches on a window ceil higher up, concealed in the shadows, though Tommy can feel his burning gaze on him.
Tommy sits causally, swinging his legs back and fourth as he waits for the Angel to make his appearance.
It was a darker night, the moon must be completing its phase soon, casting everything in a deep blackness that no amount of light seems to be able to chase.
This deep in the alleys there aren’t anymore building or street lights.
Tommy hums softly under his breath, alert, but he has Techno to step in if anyone tries something.
Sometimes Tommy thinks its funny when he’s out dressed up as Reaper, a city renowned rouge known for curing the infected— he was respected, treated almost like a god, revered and feared.
He could really care less about vampires and infected, even if that was his whole thing he did as a rouge.
They were all just unknowing test subjects for his latest spells and sigils, though he was praised for how well he did his job curing them.
It was great, really, being able to just use his spells on people and see the effects, all like some big lab experiment that no one has any idea is going on. He doesn’t get blamed when it goes wrong, or charged with murder— or anything, really.
No consequences for his tests. No threats, or vampires hunting him down.
He was as free as they could come.
For the time being, that is.
Tommy glances up sharply when he hears shoes clicking on the pavement, the Angel of Death rounding the corner.
The man meets his eyes, an easy smile on his face as he tilts his head up to stare at Tommy. His blue eyes flicker to where Techno lays in wait, ready to intervene if anything goes wrong.
“What is this?” He asks in an amused tone, “Since when did you get a vampire body guard?” He teases lightly and Tommy scoffs, trying his best to remember that this was a very deadly coven leader he was talking to.
But he had Techno now.
That gave him way too much confidence.
“Ignore him, he’s not important.” Tommy hums, dropping to the ground to be on the same level as the Angel, “We have some things to talk about, Angel.” Tommy hums.
The man meets his eyes, something almost smitten in them as he takes a step closer to him, though Tommy stubbornly holds his ground as he comes face to face with the coven leader.
“What is it, little witch?” He coos, fondly, and Tommy reels back, his eyes wide in confusion.
“Are you alright, big man?” He asks awkwardly, “Your not like on drugs, are you? High off of vampire venom? That shit is crazy, let me tell you.”
The Angel cocks his head slightly, a curious look in his eyes.
“You’ve been bitten?” He asks and Tommy freezes for a moment before nodding his head.
“Of course, with my line of work its almost impossible not to have such a close encounter.” He says, shrugging it off, “I obviously survived, since I’m still here.” He adds on. The Angel does not look pleased.
“Anyways— how is that one person that I helped heal?” He asks, changing the subject. The Angel hums thoughtfully.
“She made a full recovery.” He says simply, as if its not important anymore.
“Thats good.” Tommy replies dully.
“Of course.” The Angel says and then they fall into awkward silence. The Angel is staring at Tommy as he fiddles with his fingers.
“Um— well, I wanted to ask you if you were actually killing off the Esempi coven.” Tommy starts bluntly, “I know a lot of people will just blame the Syndicate, so I wanted to make sure it was actually you before I just started assuming things.”
The Angel has an oddly fond look on his face as he steps closer to Tommy, his blue eyes sparkling in the dark.
“I am, little witch.” He says and Tommy just gives him an unamused look. The Angel brushes right past it, stepping closer to him so he’s right in his personal space now.
Even thought he man was about his same height he was still intimidating as fuck.
“Its time Dreams tyranny comes to an end,” He hums, reaching out with a hand to cup his cheek, “And for you to leave him and join a coven that actually wants you, mate.” He says with such sincerity Tommy is frozen in place.
“Um, Mr Angel of Death sir— what the fuck?” Tommy breathes out and he chuckles, stepping back from him.
“Run along now, Reaper. I don’t want you to get in trouble.” The Angel says and Tommy winces at the reminder.
“Right— but why are you acting so weird?” Tommy asks suspiciously, “Your not like, planning anything, are you?” He asks and the man hums, a glint in his eyes.
“I’m always planning something,” He responds with, before briskly turning on his heels and walking away, cutting their interaction short.
“I will see you another time,” He calls, and then he’s gone around the corner, silently walking off into the night.
Tommy stands there, confused— a meeting with the Angel has never gone as smooth as that, or as non life threatening.
The Angel didn’t even make one threat towards him this time! That was a big win in his books.
The coven leader was definitely planning something, Tommy could tell it in the way he acted, his words. The Angel was up to something, and Tommy did not like it one bit.
Techno drops down next to him and Tommy sighs, glancing over at him.
“Well that was fucking weird,” He mutters, and Techno hums, walking over to him.
Tommy twitches, before giving Techno a glare that his him pausing in his approach.
“What?” He asks and Tommy sighs.
“Fucking— stupid venom withdrawals,” He growls, “Very annoying.” He adds on, crossing his arms. He’s been craving that stupid venom more and more and it’s starting to get on his nerves.
“Sorry,” Techno shrugs, before approaching him again, “I could always bite you again?” He offers and Tommy scowls.
“Tempting, but no.” He bites out, “That isn’t how you get over an addiction.” He huffs.
“I’m not sure you even know what an addiction is.” Techno deadpans and Tommy rolls his eyes. He rolls his shoulders back before starting on his way again, through the alleys, towards his apartment.
“Alright, well, I’m done for the night,” He grumbles, “I’m meeting with Wilbur, so bye bye.” He calls, walking faster. Techno keeps pace with him easily, following right by his side.
“Why him?” Techno huffs, “You could hang out with me instead.” Techno says and Tommy gives him a look.
“Clingy, much?” He snorts, making sure no one was looking before ripping off his mask and pulling his hood down, hiding his gear under his sweat shirt. Techno just gives him an unimpressed look.
“What is your problem with Wilbur anyways?” Tommy asks, confidently strolling the streets, his hands in his pockets, Techno right at his side.
“I don’t have a problem with him—“ Techno begins.
“Yes you do,” Tommy cuts him off, rolling his eyes, “Why? He’s just my friend— dare I say, brother even.” He says smugly, thrilled at the way Techno scrunches up his nose, his red eyes flaring with jealously.
“That is exactly my problem,” He admits and Tommy laughs.
“What? That we’re close?” Tommy says and Techno doesn’t respond, but that is obviously what he doesn’t like about him. “Well too damn bad, I’ve known him for a while now— he's helped me through some rough times.” He says in a quieter tone.
“Without him I’d be dead.” Tommy says simply, not expecting Techno’s reaction. He grabs him by the shoulder and turns him to face him, his red eyes angry.
“Don’t say that,” He growls and Tommy reels back in surprise.
“What? Its true!” He exclaims, “Fuck off— I’m over it now.” He says bitterly, shrugging his hand off of his shoulder and continuing to walk again.
Techno lingers behind for a moment before huffing, following after him again.
“You need to stop with— that.” Techno says, and Tommy snorts.
“What? I’m just opening up to you and you shut me down? Isn’t that what you wanted?” Tommy asks, his voice sharp. Techno is quiet for a moment.
“I want to be closer with you, kid, but I just— the thought of you hurting yourself doesn’t sit well with me.” Techno says softly, “I’m sorry… if you ever want to talk about it I’ll listen. I won’t be happy, but I’ll listen.” He says in probably the quietest tone Tommy’s ever heard from him.
He’s vulnerable, admitting a weakness to Tommy, opening up to him.
Tommy smiles under his breath, not glancing back at the vampire but appreciating his vulnerability none the less.
“Thats fair, I suppose,” He shrugs, “I’m a changed man now, though.”
Techno gives him a look.
“I don’t believe you.” He states bluntly, and Tommy can’t find it in himself to disagree.
“I don’t want to ever hear about you hurting yourself in any way since I’ve been here,” Techno says sharply, grabbing his wrist in an unrelenting grip, “Or there will be consequences that you won’t like.” He promises darkly. Tommy can’t help the goosebumps that run up his arms.
“Yeah? Well you couldn't stop me if I really wanted too,” He says, and he knows that its gonna make Techno mad. He preens at the angry look in his eyes as Techno pulls him back, making him stumble as the vampire grabs his chin roughly, forcing him to look him in the eyes.
Tommy meets his angry dark gaze with a fiery one of his own, a small smile playing on his lips.
“I won’t ever let you hurt yourself again,” He growls lowly, leaning in towards him, his fangs flashing, “You do not want to test my patience, Tommy. If I ever find out you’ve hurt yourself you’ll be locked away for years, chained up so you couldn't do anything, with only me to take care of you.” He says darkly, his thumb running along his cheek bone.
“Do you understand me?” He asks lowly, and Tommy just smiles bigger.
“You are so much fun to rile up, Techno.” He hums, trying to get out of his grip but Techno won’t let him go, “Funny you think you could ever do that, though.” He says, amusement lacing his tone.
“I have many tricks up my sleeves. If I truly wanted to be dead right now then I would be, and you locking me away like a fragile little princess wouldn’t stop that.” Tommy says, leaning into his touch instead, “Just— don’t worry about it, yeah?” He hums.
“You should worry about more pressing matters, like how your going to kill me.” He says, managing to slip out of his grip at Techno’s shock for what he just said. He continues on his way as if nothing happened, smiling smugly to himself as he enters his building.
Techno is quick behind him, grabbing his wrist again.
“What do you mean, how I’ll kill you?” He dumbly asks and Tommy scoffs, practically dragging Techno to the elevator.
“You know exactly what I mean.” He hums, and at his confused look Tommy sighs. “When your going to make me an undead vampire, dipshit.” He waves his hand in the air in front of his face.
Techno’s expression changes from a frown to a very flat look, though his eyes betray him, a spark of eagerness crossing them.
“You would be reborn as an entirely new being, runt.” Techno hums, “You aren’t truly dead.”
“Right,” Tommy scoffs, the elevator doors opening up to his floor. He steps out with Techno right beside him, walking to his apartment. “No heartbeat, no functioning organs, your only diet is fucking blood— that doesn’t sound very alive to me.”
Techno sighs, giving him a look.
“You will see exactly what I mean.” He promises, and Tommy ignores it, opening up his door and entering his apartment.
It looks exactly how he left it. Messy.
“This is where you live..?” Techno asks slowly as Tommy throws off his Reaper hoodie, hiding his gear away in it, before changing into another one of his comfy hoodies.
“Yeah, isn’t it lovely?” Tommy asks, and Techno just shakes his head.
“This is awful.” He mutters under his breath and Tommy scoffs.
He grabs his phone and glances at the text from Wilbur, giving him the address he was supposed to meet him at.
“Right, well, bye bitch, nice talking to you.” Tommy hums, making his way for the door, “See you never.” He calls, before promptly slamming the door in his face.
Tommy actually had to kick Techno out and then lock his door, before making his way back to the streets again, without Techno this time.
He finds his way to a small coffee shop a couple blocks away from his building.
He enters, his eyes landing on where Wilbur sits at the small counter area, talking to a blonde man behind the counter.
“Hey, Tommy!” Wilbur greets him, standing up as Tommy approaches. Tommy smiles at him, before turning his attention to the guy behind the counter.
He meets his blue eyes and freezes.
“This is my dad, Phil, and this is the business he owns!” Wilbur says, wrapping an arm around his shoulders, “I also work here sometimes too.” Wilbur explains and Phil smiles, his blue eyes glinting.
He has shoulder length blonde hair, with deep blue eyes and some stubble on his chin. He’s short, shorter then Tommy, and he’s wearing the work uniform, blue and white.
He was also the fucking Angel of Death.
Everything clicks together in his head, and the Angel— or rather, fucking Phil— must know it too, as his smile gets larger, sharper.
He doesn’t doubt that Wilbur was anything less then his best friend and brother, even, but it makes a lot more sense as to why the Angel had been acting so weird today.
“He’s your… dad?” Tommy stutters out, and Wilbur nods, leaning his head on Tommy’s.
“Nice to meet you, mate.” Phil says, holding out a hand to shake. Tommy reluctantly does so, shaking his cold hand, meeting his cold blue eyes.
“Yeah… me too,” Tommy mutters, though he doesn’t really mean it.
“My dad has been really eager to meet you,” Wilbur hums, and Tommy rolls his eyes.
“Yeah?” He hums, and Wilbur laughs. “You two look nothing alike,” Tommy says and Phil nods his head.
“He’s my adopted son,” Phil smiles warmly, “And so is your brother,”
“Brother?” Tommy asks, and Wilbur rolls his eyes, wrapping his arms around his waist and pulling him closer to himself.
“Yeah, he’s not here though, off doing who knows what.” Wilbur shrugs, and Tommy nods, pressing against Wilbur as his eyes meets Phil.
The man has an incredibly patient look on his face, almost as if he was holding himself back, something fond crossing his eyes.
“Wilbur has told me a lot about you,” Phil hums, leaning against the counter. Tommy wonders what all exactly Wilbur has told the man.
“Oh yeah? I hope nothing too bad,” He mutters and Phil chuckles. He sounds just like the damn Angel, he’s not even trying to hide it, the bastard wants him to know who he is.
“How old are you, Tommy?” Phil asks casually, though Tommy knows exactly what the man is doing. He probably already knows all of this about him anyways, so there was no point in lying.
“Seventeen,” He hums, “Though I will be eighteen in a couple days.” He adds on and Phil nods.
“What? Really?” Wilbur asks, and Tommy nods, “We got to celebrate it, then!” He says, and Tommy rolls his eyes, glancing at Wilbur.
“Its alright, really,” Tommy hums, “I probably won’t even have enough time to celebrate it anyways.”
“No, we’re going to celebrate! Eighteen is such a big milestone!” Wilbur exclaims, and Tommy just shrinks in on himself.
“It’s fine, really,” He mumbles, “Birthdays aren’t anything special anymore.”
Wilbur just gives him a look, cupping his face with his hands, making him look at him.
“Nonsense,” Wilbur smiles, “I promise it will be a special day for you, sunshine.” Wilbur says, giving him a soft smile. Tommy glances away, fiddling with his fingers.
“Whatever you say, Wil.” Tommy hums, “I don’t usually do anything other then maybe take a nap.” He shrugs. Naps were nice.
Wilbur laughs at that, hugging him close again.
“You can take all the naps you want on your birthday,” He muses, “I’ll wake you up for the important parts.”
“Right, and that would be?” He asks and Wilbur grins, swinging him around in his arms.
“Cake, and presents, and the party of course— I’ll invite Phil and my brother and we can all celebrate together!” Wilbur exclaims and Tommy shakes his head, a small smile on his face.
“Cake?” Tommy says, amused as Wilbur grabs his arms and dances with him, “I haven't had that in ages,” He hums.
“See? We can get one for you,” Wilbur says, before glancing over at Phil who watches them with a fond look, “Right, Phil? You’ll celebrate?” He asks and Phil nods.
“Of course, mate, I’ll even decorate too,” He says and Wilbur grins, glancing at Tommy.
“You really don’t have too—“ He begins but Wilbur cuts him off.
“Nope! It’s already been decided, we’ll have your party on your birthday— which day is it?” Wilbur asks and Tommy glances at the ground.
“The ninth,” He says, “Its in like three days.” He honestly kind of forget about his birthday. He doesn’t do anything special on it. Its just another day to him, really. His parents used to celebrate, way back when— they even got him a cake once.
He never got presents, and if he did they would be small things like a little plastic toy or one of his old shirts fixed up.
Tommy liked to keep his life simple, after everything that had happened, he prefers staying on the low for most things.
His time being a dark witch had not been pretty. He barely remembers most of those years, trapped in the under city, and he never could keep up with the dates. He’s not even sure how long he had been there for.
But that didn’t matter anymore, and neither did the book buried underground.
He pushes those thoughts away, focusing back on the present.
“That really is coming up quick,” Wilbur hums, “We’ve got to start preparing, Phil!” Wilbur exclaims, and Phil laughs softly.
“How about we go to the booth and sit down? No one really comes in at these hours.” Phil suggests, and Wilbur grins, dragging Tommy over to one, Phil following after them.
Wilbur sits down, pulling Tommy down right besides him, tucking him under his arm.
Tommy sinks down in the seat, watching Phil with weary eyes as he presses closer to Wilbur. He doesn’t think the man would hurt him, especially in front of Wilbur, but he never knows with the Angel.
Phil sits in the seat opposite them, a gentle smile on his face.
“So, Tommy, what do you do for a living?” Phil innocently asks, and Tommy can’t help but snort at the ridiculousness of it.
“I’m self employed, one would say,” Tommy hums, ignoring the look Wilbur sends him.
“Ah, how fun,” Phil smiles, and Tommy really wants to punch him in the face, “Do you have any parents or siblings?” He asks, and what a dumb question. Phil probably wants to know if anyone is going to miss his absence when he eventually fucking kidnaps him.
“Do you think I would be friends with Wilbur if I had family left?” Tommy asks, giving Phil a flat look.
“Fair enough,” Phil says and Wilbur splutters, glancing at Tommy.
“What is that supposed to mean?” He asks and Tommy just grins.
“Exactly as it sounds, bitch.” He hums and Wilbur huffs, leaning his head on top of his with a pout.
“Gremlin child,” He mutters and Tommy pokes him in the side.
“Stupid ass,” Tommy fires back and Wilbur inhales as if he’s been offended.
“I am not stupid—“ Wilbur begins.
“Yes you are!” Tommy cuts him off, “The stupidest person I’ve ever meet.”
“That is just rude,” Wilbur responds, glancing at Phil, “Phil Tommy’s being rude—“
“No I am not! I am simply stating the facts here, Wil-bur, stop being such a pussy and just accept it already.” Tommy exclaims, pushing at Wilbur, but the man does not let him go.
“Boys,” Phil chides as they start to wrestle, “No fighting in the cafe, Wil, you should know this.” He sighs, and Wilbur jsut sends him a look before pinning Tommy to his side, a victorious grin on his face.
“Fuck off,” Tommy growls, struggling against him, “You’re a cheater!”
“No I’m not— your just weak!” Wilbur says and Tommy scoffs.
“I’m the biggest man ever— me and weak don’t go together,” Tommy huffs and Wilbur laughs, tucking his head under his chin. Phil watches them with an amused look.
“Aw? Is the little baby cranky?” Wilbur coos, “I think the baby needs some cuddle time, hm?” He says, rubbing his face against his head like a fucking cat.
“I am not a baby!” Tommy exclaims, struggling against his grip, ignoring the look Phil sends him, “Let me go damnit!” He growls, but Wilbur just hugs him tighter, singing a little lullaby under his breath.
“Play nice, Wil.” Phil hums, leaning forwards, his blue eyes locked onto Tommy, “Don’t overwhelm the kid.”
Wilbur whines, tightening his grip on him, making Tommy jab him in the side as hard as possible.
Wilbur yelps before his grip loosens, and Tommy manages to get some distance between them. He crosses his arms with a huff, before glaring at Phil.
“Not a kid,” He mutters and Phil just gives him an amused look.
“Come back,” Wilbur whines, trying to grab him again but Tommy doesn’t let him, hitting his arms when they come near him. Wilbur gives him a sad look and Tommy grins.
“This is what you fucking get,” He says with a smile and Wilbur dramatically rolls his eyes, looking to Phil.
“Phil, Tommy’s being mean—“
“You are such a crybaby,” Tommy says as he kicks Wilbur from under the table, earning him a look, “Just shut the fuck up already.”
Phil chuckles, his blue eyes never leaving Tommy. Its almost as if he’s enraptured with him, something careful woven within all his movements, as he observes, careful not to scare Tommy off.
And Tommy can’t help but feel like he’s totally and entirely fucked.
It all makes sense, now though, yet he can’t help the dread that comes with it.
The Angel of Death had always wanted Tommy to join his coven the moment he appeared as Reaper. Vampires don’t take no kindly. Tommy being part of Dream’s coven was just a small set back for them.
Any day now he’s no longer going to be human, or alive. He can see it in the way Wilbur looks at him, that deep longing and anticipation building up.
Tommy wants it to be Wilbur, if anyone. He’s sure Wilbur knows that too.
The rest of the night goes smoothly and eventually Tommy leaves the two on a good note.
Phil wasn’t actually that bad of a dude. If only he wasn’t the Angel of Death, then maybe they could be friends.
Wilbur and Phil watch him go, as he walks down the sidewalk, disappearing off into the night.
“He’s perfect,” Phil breathes, glancing at his son.
“I told you, Phil.” Wilbur smiles, his chest swelling, “Tommy’s special. He’s meant to be one of us, meant to be with us. Its only a matter of time now.”
“The moment Dream is dead is the same day Tommy becomes ours.” Phil concludes, standing close to Wilbur, “But we must have patience. Techno knows what he is doing.”
“Well Techno is taking to damn long,” Wilbur huffs, letting some of his annoyance and anger seep into his tone.
“We want this to be as peaceful as possible,” Phil hums, “We don’t want him to hate us, now do we?”
“No, but I don’t think he would anyways,” Wilbur grumbles, “He’s wrapped around my finger, bound to me without him even realizing it. He won’t run, and he won’t hate us.”
“He’s in too deep already.”
Notes:
Lots of bedrock bros in this one, I love em. Things are gonna start picking up real quick too, I can’t wait haha
One of my favorite scenes in this whole work is the acid rain scene. I love the emotions and atmosphere and just I was so happy to see it was in this chapter lol
I’ve been sick these past couple of days and Ugh I feel like this virus is just dragging onnnnn and I want to feel better already :( someone make it go awayyyyyy
Anyways I am going to bed now and hopefully I’ll just be able to pass the fuck out, until next time, bye bye
Chapter Text
Tommy takes in heaving breaths of air, whimpering as his chest constricts, his broken ribs protesting against the movement.
Hot tears fall from his eyes as he sobs, though it just makes it hurt more. Hot white pain throbs from his stomach— last time he checked he saw his own guts hanging out from the wound.
Tommy wheezes in pain, a low gutteral cry. He can’t really move, laying on the ground, soaked in his own blood waiting to fucking die.
His knee is bent at the wrong angle, his fingers dislocated, his face cut and bruised— though that was the least of his worries right now.
He was dying, and he couldn’t save himself.
His vision was blurry, fuzzy, his body unresponsive, consumed by pain. His breaths were getting shallower with each inhale, and his body was going numb, distant from his mind.
He tried to reach for his sigil, or the one health potion he had on him, anything— but he physically couldn’t.
He was dying and there was nothing he could do to save himself.
He could tell there was chaos all around him.
Lights were flashing red, he could hear footsteps and gunshots just outside the room he was dying in, sirens blaring off in the background.
He was alone in the room Dream had trapped him in.
He can’t even remember what the vampire had been angry about this time. But he was certain Dream was going to turn him, make him his fledgling or some stupid shit like that.
That is the only thing he remembers clearly.
He had been so close to doing it too— but Tommy stopped him with a few mumbled words, a dagger to his stomach, though he’s not sure if he even broke any skin on Dream.
Dream did not like that.
Everything escalated so fast before it ended like this.
The book that’s buried calls out to him. Begs him. Pleads with him.
But maybe he wants this. Maybe that was why he let it get this bad. Maybe that's why he hasn’t used the book yet. He’s so close to death, yet when he really thinks about it he’s not sure if he even wants to die.
He thinks of Wilbur, and Techno, and his familiars and his parents and everything he would leave behind— he’s just not sure if he’s ready to die yet.
Yet opportunity leaves him with this, bleeding out on the ground, his body mangled, his life slipping away through his fingers, and no way to save himself.
Tommy let’s put another painful cry, he can’t breathe— he tries to take in any air but his throat is so tight and he can’t manage to get any air down—
“Tommy!” He hears his name— It pulls him out of his mind, and he sucks in a sharp breath of air, letting out a choked whine. Hands are on him, searching for something, until they gently pull out his health potion from his pocket. He’s surprised it hadn’t broken in the fight.
Someone is lifting his head up, mumbling words that sound like nothing to Tommy as they part his lips, shoving the potion down his throat in small intervals, letting him take in gasping breaths of air in between swallowing the potion.
Tommy has no choice but to swallow it, trying his best not to choke on the liquid. The person doesn’t let up until all of it is drained, closing his mouth and forcing him to swallow the last couple of drops.
He can feel it’s effects immediately, the warm numbness that spreads through his body, making his body go all tingly and floaty in the not-dying way.
The person rests his head on their legs, pushing his guts back inside of his body where they belong, before the healing potion heals over it, which would not be good.
Tommy can’t help the sobs that wrack his body, the short pained breaths as his body fixes itself with the help of the potion. It isn’t enough to completely heal him, but it gets him off death's door.
Tommy can’t help the panic that consumes his mind as he fumbles to get his sigil out from his pocket, struggling to even lift his hand up high enough to reach it.
The person says something before doing it for him, grabbing all the papers in his pocket and sifting through them until they find his healing sigil, the rest of his sigils left behind on the ground, soaking up blood.
Tommy— Tommy has to activate it.
But he can’t focus.
He whines, squeezing his eyes shut, the pain coming back as the potion starts to wear off. He’s only ever been this badly injured once before. His familiars had found him in time and healed him before he could die.
This time, though, someone else is with him, as they gently brush back his hair, their cold fingers a nice change from the intense heat of his body trying to save himself, partly thanks to the healing potion.
The pain starts to fade away again, dulled, his broken leg is shifted, put back into place. His breathing goes back to normal, and the fog in his head starts to lift as he slowly comes back to himself.
Someone activated the sigil, and it was not him.
He sees a flash of pink and weakly reaches out to grab onto his hand, sobbing, flexing his fingers as he is able to move again.
Techno wraps his arms around him, slowly pulling him closer to him, pressing his face against his chest. His chest rumbles as he talks, encasing Tommy in his protection, trying his best to call him down.
All Tommy can do is cry, his ears still ringing so loud he can’t hear anything over it, holding onto Techno for dear life, his fingers curled into his shirt as he trembles.
He doesn’t know what is going on around him. His mind is still fucked up. His body still thinks he’s dying— maybe he was still dying. He’s cheated death so many times now, maybe he should have just let himself go… yet even now after Techno saved him, he’s not sure if that would have been the right way for him to end.
He eventually wears himself out, going limp in his hold, relying on Techno to completely support him.
The vampire rises, cradling Tommy to his chest with a tight hold, still mumbling things to him, his chest rumbling, his fingers rubbing soothing circles on his arms.
He’s still covered in blood.
He lets his mind drift, numbly realizing they’re outside now. It’s dark out, darker than usual, as the moon was finishing its phase soon, and cold, a chilly breeze blowing throughout the city.
Techno keeps him in his hold the entire time, through the city, and back to his train.
Everything goes by in a blur.
One moment Tommy’s drenched in his own blood, the next he’s stripped of his clothes and clean, with some new ones on. He’s inside in his train cart, laying down in the pile of blankets, warmth slowly seeping back into him.
There’s voices, talking next to him, something warm rubbing agaisnt his arm, fur tickling his skin.
He can’t understand a word they say.
He eventually succumbs to sleep, curled up next to Techno, wrapped safely in his arms.
His dreams are full of magic, and the book— the book infects his mind, his body, weaving its way back into his very being, mocking him for not using it sooner, for not using it to kill Dream then.
The book is what wakes him in the morning.
It's a slow start, his mind takes a while to process things again, to have any sort of reasonable thought or idea. His fingers twitch from where he lays besides Techno, as his body starts to work again and move.
He feels the phantom pain in his stomach, his knee and chest, all just a dull ache now. He glances down at himself, slowly peeling the blankets off of his body and noting that he didn’t have one single bruise left on himself.
The book still calls, and Tommy knows he’s too far gone, a certain fire brewing in his chest, as his mind finally settles on what has to be done. He slips away from Techno’s side, keeping light on his feet, ignoring the slight dizziness as he makes his way towards the door.
The vampire is still asleep by the time he stumbles out the door, almost tripping down the couple steps to get into his train cart. His eyes set out on the desert outside the city, where the book waits.
“What are you doing?” Tubbo calls, his familiar appearing in front of him, Ranboo not far behind. Ranboo looks worried, his ears pinned back and his eyes big, while Tubbo has a sharp look on his face, something deeper running within his eyes as he flicks his ear.
“Don’t,” Tommy chokes out, clutching at his chest with one hand, feeling his beating heart as he squeezes his eyes shut.
“Tommy,” Tubbo begins slowly, in a much softer voice, “Don’t do anything you’ll regret.” He warns him, his gaze never leaving him.
All Tommy can do is nod, before walking past them, making his way out of the city and to the desert in a hurried pace.
The book cries out to him, welcoming him back, encouraging him to come closer.
Tommy stumbles when he hits the sandy dirt, though he recovers quickly, walking the couple hundred feet out into the wasteland to where he buried the book. It feels like it takes days before he finally collapses onto the ground, kicking up dust as he does so, making his nose burn and his eyes sting.
The book practically pulses under the ground, as Tommy places his hand above where it had been buried. He can feel it, begging for him to unbury it and become a dark witch again, to let its power consume him.
But he’s frozen, his eyes locked on the ground beneath him, his breaths uneven as his mind races, the brown dirt underneath him shifting slightly in the wind.
He’s not sure how long he was sitting there before Techno shows, his boots crunching in the dry dirt.
“Tommy.” He says, his voice carefully neutral, calm, uncertain. “What are you doing?”
Tommy can only respond with a shaky exhale.
“Tommy,” Techno says as he approaches him, “Come on, let’s head back—“
“Technoblade,” Tommy breathes, making him pause. “I can’t do this again.” He whispers out, confesses— spilling his bleeding heart out to the vampire.
“Do what?” Techno prompts, standing right besides him now. His red eyes stare down at where his hand is pressed against the ground, noting the slight tremors in his fingers.
“I can’t— I can’t… it- it hurts me, Techno. It hurts but I need it— it calls me, it… it’s a part of me,” Tommy stutters out, the right words not coming to him as he tries to explain what he was feeling.
“I can’t— it’ll kill me! That’s why— why I gave it up… I gave it up but I never really did and now it’s back and I can’t ignore it— I need help, Techno, but no one can fucking help me.” Tommy bitterly cries out, letting out a sob as he curls in on himself.
“It calls to me but I don’t want it, Techno! I don’t want it again—“ He rambles on again, opening his mouth to spew out more nonsense but before he can spiral even further Techno is hauling him up to his feet, breaking the connection between him and the book.
Tommy cries out in protest, his chest tightening as Techno drags him away, Tommy’s struggles not slowing down the vampire one bit.
“Wait— Techno, take me back,” He pleads, his eyes pinned on where the book lays buried, his nails digging into Techno’s arms, “Take me back—“
“No,” Techno says, his grip unrelenting on him no matter how much he struggles, “What the fuck is it?” Techno growls, and he sounds scared, concerned.
Tommy doesn’t answer other than a pitiful sob, tearing his eyes away from the wasteland as he stumbles on his feet, refusing to walk on his own as Techno drags him.
“Tommy, what the fuck is that thing?” Techno asks, shaking him slightly, but all Tommy can do is shake his head miserably, his words having left him long ago.
Techno doesn’t say anymore before they’re back inside the city, dragging him into the train cart, though he's never too rough with his movements, still cautious of his injuries that are long gone now.
He forces Tommy to sit down in the chair, looming in front of him, Tubbo and Ranboo sitting on the counter with concerned looks.
“Techno—“ Tubbo begins, but Techo completely ignores him. He grabs Tommy by the chin and forces him to meet his red eyes, his grip unrelenting no matter how many times Tommy tries to break out of it.
“Tommy,” He begins slowly, carefully studying the witch in front of him, “What was that?”
“Fuck off, Techno.” Tommy mutters, not meeting his gaze.
“You’re going to explain what that was right now or I will go back out there and unbury whatever the fuck that was—“ Techno threatens and Tommy grabs his wrists, his panicked blue eyes meeting his.
“No— you can’t!” Tommy snarls, trying to rip his face out of his grip but Techno won’t let him, “Don’t you even fucking look at it, Techno.” He hisses, struggling in his hold, his nails digging into his arm.
Techno is unrelenting, pressing him back down in the chair by his chest, his red eyes blazing.
“Why? What is it?” Techno pries, and Tommy lets out an angry huff.
“It’s none of your damn business, that’s what it is.” He growls, “Just drop It.” He snaps.
“Tell me what it is,” Techno presses, “It’s obviously something bad—“
“I said drop it!” Tommy shouts, kicking Techno as hard as he could in the shins, his hands trembling with how tightly he was holding onto Techno’s arms. The vampire pauses, regarding him, before letting him go abruptly, shaking off his grip.
Tommy takes in a deep breath, his heart racing as he tries to get his breathing back under control.
“This isn’t over.” Techno says, and Tommy flips him off, before burying his face in his hands.
“Leave me the fuck alone.” He mutters, but Techno doesn’t leave, just like the prick he is. Tommy slumps down into the chair, a deep frown etched into his face, as he finally lets the tension drain from his body.
His mind starts to clear, sharpen, the fog and fuzz that comes from nearly dying slowly lifting. He lets out a shaky sigh, before curling in closer to himself, running his fingers through his hair and pulling on the strands as he remembers what Dream had tried to do to him.
The vampire had pinned him, telling him that he was worth nothing, that he was nothing without Dream and that he needed him to survive in this damn city.
He tried to turn him.
Tommy shivers at the dark memory, though anger surges through his body at what Dream had done, tried to do. Dream knows that the Syndicate wants him, it's painfully obvious, so it only makes sense Dream would try and turn him so they couldn't get to him.
But Tommy had fought back, setting fire to the room, to Dream— his dagger in hand, trying to stab the vampire as he fumbled for his sigils.
Dream had reacted violently.
His memory gets blurry after that. He knows Dream beat the shit out of him, obviously, but he can’t recall much of anything that happened.
“Where were you?” Tommy asks hollowly, meeting the vampire's red eyes, his voice cracking slightly, “Dream— he almost killed me, he almost turned me into one of you fuckers… I could have died,” He whispers out the last part, turning over his own words in his head.
Techno sets his jaw, his red eyes sharpening at his words.
“Dream tried what?” Techno asks carefully, slowly approaching him, his red eyes immediately scanning his neck.
“I stopped him from turning me, prick— but Techno… you were supposed to protect me,” Tommy says in a quiet voice. Thats why he made this stupid fucking deal with the Blood God in the first place— Techno was supposed to protect him and help him kill Dream, not let him fucking bleed to death from the vampire he was trying to kill.
Techno cups his face gently, his large hand cradling his head. Tommy allows him.
“You’re right, kid,” Techno says— and he sounds upset, as he leans forwards, meeting his gaze, “There is no valid excuse as to why I hadn’t been there sooner, I promise I won’t leave your side, witch.” He breathes out, pressing his forehead against his.
“I won’t let this ever happen again.” Techno promises softly, and Tommy lets out a shaky exhale, the trembling in his limbs starting to fade.
“Okay,” He breathes out, and Techno hums, pulling back, his red eyes never leaving his.
He spends the rest of the day reviewing his old protection sigils, inspecting the old ones on his arms, managing to create new stronger sigils to replace them.
~~~~
Tommy’s wrist burns, as he pulls down his sleeve more, the old sigils having been reactivated just hours prior, the magic bubbling under his skin.
Techno stayed with him the previous day and all morning, until Tommy was finally able to sneak off to see Wilbur. He’s certain the vampire is stalking him right now, concealed in the shadows, as Tommy approaches Wilbur on the rooftop they always meet at.
“Tommy!” Wilbur exclaims, jumping up and walking over to him with a big smile on his face. Tommy just gives a look, not able to find the energy to match the man tonight.
“Tommy?” Wilbur asks in a softer tone, reaching out with a cold hand to cup his cheek, his other one resting on his shoulder. “What’s wrong, love?” He asks, his amber eyes full of worry as he scans over his face.
Tommy breaks.
He lets himself lean into his chest, a sob wracking his body as he hugs Wilbur. Wilbur makes a concerned noise before hugging him back, holding him tightly in his arms, gently running his fingers through his hair.
“Tommy, Toms— what’s wrong?” Wilbur asks, rocking them back and forth as Tommy cries, “It’s okay sunshine, I’m here, I’ve got you.” Wilbur whispers into his hair, slowly lowering the two of them to the ground.
“I’m here, sunshine, I’ve got you now,” Wilbur promises, “Everything will be okay, Toms,” Wilbur hums softly, dragging Tommy into his lap, encasing him in his arms.
Tommy sobs into his neck, his hands clenched into his shirt, with Wilbur’s arms wrapped around him, one on the back of his neck and the other around his waist. His face is buried in his hair, whispering reassurances as he holds him, rocking the both of them back and forth.
Eventually Tommy’s cries start to taper off as he sniffles, hiding his face away in his neck as he calms down.
“Do you want to talk about it, Tommy?” Wilbur asks gently, and Tommy takes a moment to think about it before shaking his head, sniffling again.
“That’s okay,” Wilbur whispers, “I just want you to know that I’m here for you, always, love.” He says gently, pressing closer to him, “My little dove, little Tommy– I’ve got you now.” Wilbur breathes, pressing his face against his hair again.
Tommy just soaks in the comfort, letting Wilbur play with his hair, his fingers trailing down the back of his neck before making it back up to his hair in a repetitive pattern.
He likes this. He feels safe, protected, loved in his hold.
He wants this to last forever.
He can make it last it forever.
Tommy whines, shifting in his hold.
“What is it, sunshine?” Wilbur asks softly, curling his fingers into his hair, trying to catch his eyes.
“I love you, Wil.” Tommy mumbles softly, pouring his heart out to the man that saved him, gave him a second chance at life. Wilbur was the only thing really keeping him going right now.
Wilbur freezes before a stuttering purr rumbles in his chest, ever so faint.
“I love you too, Toms.” Wilbur confesses, “My little baby brother, all mine, hm? I simply cannot express how much I love you, sunshine.” Wilbur says in a soft voice, tightening his arms around him.
Tommy holds back the tears he wants to shed as he hugs Wilbur tighter, his heart seemingly tearing itself apart and stitching back together in the same moment.
“Would you still love me even if I was a really bad person?” He asks, his voice barely above a whisper as his fingers tighten their hold on Wilbur’s shirt. Wilbur just laughs, a soft comforting thing that he’s heard hundreds of times before.
“Of course, darling,” He coos, “Your actions would never change my love for you.”
Tommy accepts his answer easily, yet he can’t help the small sliver of doubt that creeps up in his chest.
Tommy is a bad person. He’s done a lot of terrible things. He should be dead.
Yet he’s still here.
The gods must favor him for him to be left alive this long.
“Really, Tommy, even if you killed off the whole city I would still love you.” Wilbur hums, “No matter what, I’ll be by your side.”
Tommy preens at that, pulling back slightly so he could meet Wilbur’s eyes, his heart swelling with each word.
“I wouldn’t leave you, either.” Tommy says softly, sealing both of their fates as he meets his amber eyes. Wilbur grins sharply, cupping his face with his hands, rubbing his thumb along his cheek bone.
“You are perfect, Tommy.” Wilbur breathes, “My perfect little boy, baby brother,” He croons, and Tommy’s face flushes as he half heartedly pushes against Wilbur, trying to escape his hold, though the man doesn't let up one bit.
“I am not a baby,” He grumbles and Wilbur huffs out a laugh, hugging him again.
“Sure you aren’t, gremlin child.” Wilbur coos, playing with a strand of his hair, curling his finger around it as he hums.
“I will be a legal adult tomorrow,” Tommy deadpans and Wilbur huffs, shaking his head.
“Sure, but that doesn’t really make you an adult,” Wilbur says, “You’ll still be my little baby brother.”
“And you’ll still be my annoying older brother,” Tommy responds and Wilbur makes an offended noise, his eyes going wide as he gives Tommy a look.
“I am not annoying—“ He begins and Tommy snorts.
“Sure, tell yourself that,” Tommy rolls his eyes and Wilbur gasps, starting to wrestle with him as Tommy tries to get out of his grip, though he was having a hard time escaping Wilbur’s hold.
“Take that back!” Wilbur exclaims and Tommy laughs, managing to slip away from the bastard.
“But it’s true!” Tommy says, avoiding Wilbur’s attempt to grab him. Tommy manages to get one of Wilbur’s wrists, though his grip doesn’t last long and soon enough he’s got Tommy’s back pinned to his chest, his legs wrapped around his own to keep him from kicking, his hands in his grip.
“Wilbur,” Tommy whines, trying to smack the man with the back of his head, but instead Wilbur dodges his attack, one hand gripping his jaw and keeping his neck bared.
Tommy’s heart beat picks up slightly as Wilbur leans forwards, his breath hot on his neck.
He knows he won’t do it but it's still nerve wracking.
“Aw, Tommy, are you stuck?” Wilbur coos, his nose brushing against his neck as the hand holding his face disappears.
Tommy huffs, squirming in his hold, shooting Wilbur his best glare.
“Fuck you and your freaky strength— this isn’t fair!” Tommy exclaims, and Wilbur laughs, resting his chin on his shoulder, his hair tickling his face.
Tommy gives up his struggle with a huff, relaxing against Wilbur, letting the man rest his head against his, his face buried in his neck.
He’s awfully vulnerable, under Wilbur’s will, but he doesn’t care. He knows he won’t do anything.
“What would I do without you, Tommy?” Wilbur asks softly, and Tommy huffs, closing his eyes.
“You definitely wouldn’t be as happy.” Tommy grumbles and Wilbur agrees, his chest rumbling with the sound.
Tommy and Wilbur stay like that for a while, held in each other's embrace. It was peaceful, a nice break from everything that had been going on in Tommy’s life. For just a couple of moments he could forget about it all, and just pretend that everything was okay.
The moment couldn't last forever, though, and Tommy eventually had to leave to go out as Reaper.
Wilbur tells him where to meet for his party tomorrow night, at his dads coffee shop around ten.
Tommy will try to make it, but he can’t promise anything, not right now when everything was so shaky, unstable. One wrong move and he could end up dead, or injuried, or turned into a fucking vampire against his will.
He knows Techno has been following him all night, watching from the shadows, even killing off an infected person before they could swing the first punch.
His radio crackles to life with Purpled’s voice coming through.
“Purpled to Reaper,” Purpled calls over the radio. Tommy picks it up, wondering what Purpled could want. The other rogue doesn't really contact him unless it's for something important.
“Over,” Tommy responds.
“There is an undead vampire trailing after you,” Purpled informs him quietly, “I’ve got eyes on both of you now,”
“Do not engage,” Tommy says quickly over the line, scanning his surroundings for Purpled, “If you need to talk it’s safe to approach me.”
“Copy,” Purpled says over the line, and then it falls silent for a moment as Tommy sighs, now every rogue in the city is going to know theres a fucking vampire following him around.
“Badlands to Reaper,” The rogue group calls over the radio. They work for the Badlands Coven. Tommy holds back a groan.
“Over,” Tommy responds flatly.
“Do you need backup?” They ask.
“No,” Tommy says curtly over the radio.
“Copy,” They respond, then fall silent.
Suddenly Purpled jumps down from a ledge, landing right beside Tommy in one smooth motion.
Tommy hasn’t seen his fellow rogue in a while, not since things have gone to shit.
“Hey,” Purpled says, his hood covering most of his face, along with a black mask on, “What’s up with your stalker?” He asks quietly, glancing up to the rooftops where Techno was hiding.
Undead vampires had great hearing. It was kind of a pain in the ass most times.
Tommy steps closer to Purpled, seeing a flash of red in his vision.
“Purpled, my friend, how about we take this somewhere more… private?” He asks, purposely talking louder as a way of telling Techno to fuck off.
Purpled catches on and nods.
“Of course,” He says, and Tommy smiles, leading Purpled off to a doorway.
He was in his favorite alley right now, the one most used to meet with the infected, laying in wait.
He opens the door, glancing back at the shadows one last time before closing it behind him and Purpled, flicking on the dim light.
He mainly used this for private rogue conversations, to keep any unwanted people from listening in.
He sits down in a chair with a huff, ignoring how grimy everything was around him in favor of Purpled.
The rogue wore a black jacket, with his covens symbol slapped on it, along with some body armor. He has a gun at his side and a radio, with knives and other weapons hidden in his clothes.
He wasn’t a witch, though.
“Is he one of Dreams?” Purpled asks, leaning against the wall, and Tommy shakes his head.
“No, Syndicate.” He hums, “We’ve got a deal.”
“I see,” Purpled says, “Let me guess, they’re killing off the Esempi so they can take you on?”
“They are,” Tommy hums, crossing his legs over each other, “Not a big surprise.”
“Will you still be Reaper?” Purpled asks curiously.
“No.” Tommy answers with a sigh, glancing down at his hands for a moment, examining his gloves before glancing back up at Purpled.
“Shame,” Purpled sighs, “I’m going to miss you. You are one of the only good ones out here.”
“Thanks, Purpled, I’ll miss you too.” Tommy hums, “The infected won’t have anyone to cure them, though. It’ll be such a pity.”
“They will just have to die.” Purpled shrugs, “No one can replicate what you do.”
“I suppose,” Tommy sighs, “I don’t understand the witches. What’s happened?”
Purpled just gives him a look.
“It’s illegal, Reaper. People die for that shit. Not everyone can just waltz around like you do, it's rather dangerous for most of them, the police have no sympathy for witches.” Purpled reminds him and Tommy shrugs.
“It shouldn’t be.” He mumbles.
“Then change it.” Purpled says, “The Syndicate would gladly exert their influence to change the law for you.”
“Possibly,” Tommy hums, his eyes flickering around the room, “But everything is such a delicate balance right now. If they make witches legal who knows what other bad things will happen.” He says with a frown, thinking of all the crazy shit that witches could do.
“Since when do you care?” Purpled asks and Tommy shrugs.
“I’m just saying, there is some dark stuff out there. Voodoo, that shit is awful, and don’t get me started on the fae.”
“The fae aren’t real.” Purpled hums.
“I wouldn’t say that.” Tommy huffs, “Witch craft is a gateway for all of that. I personally know a couple spells to summon a fae, and none of them are pretty.”
Purpled gives him a strange look.
“You wouldn’t.”
“Nope,” Tommy says, popping the p, “Those spells will be buried with me. We don’t need a fae running loose in this city stealing everyones names and free will.”
“We already have vampires,” Purpled grumbled, and Tommy scoffs, “Infected have been rising,” Purpled informs him, “Though I suppose it won’t be your problem soon enough.”
“I can leave behind my sigil,” Tommy offers, “Though I don’t believe anyone will be able to make new ones.”
“It’s worth a shot,” Purpled shrugs. “Can only a witch use one?”
“You have to have a working knowledge of magic,” Tommy explains, “So yes.”
“Huh,” Purpled says, as Tommy pulls out his sigil, giving him five of the pieces of paper.
“You should make it more user friendly.” Purpled says and Tommy huffs, a small smile on his face as he thinks about how long it took him to come up with that shit.
“I wish it was that easy,” He mutters, “There’s five cures. Any witch should know how to activate it.”
“Thanks,” Purpled pockets them, “I’ll spread them out. Maybe some other witch could just copy it.” He says with a shrug, though Tommy’s not so confident in that. It was much more complicated than just drawing out pretty swooping lines and circles.
“Rumor has it that Dream is going to get rid of you,” Purpled says, “Is that true? Or a cover up for something else?”
“He doesn’t plan on getting rid of me,” Tommy huffs, leaning back in his chair, “He plans on locking me away like a fucking pet, to keep me away from the Syndicate at all costs, the bastard.”
“Good thing the Syndicate is killing them off.” Purpled says.
“Yeah,” Tommy sighs, “Is there anything else?”
“Good luck, Reaper.” Purpled says, giving him a slight bow, “It has been an honor to serve as your colleague, but now it’s time for you to enjoy a better life.” He grins, before standing, making his way over to the door.
“If the Syndicate doesn’t treat you right, burn them all to the ground.” Purpled calls, “I don’t want to see you in another situation like this again.”
And then he leaves, walking out, with Tommy following behind him a couple moments later. Purpled disappears into the night, never to be seen by Tommy again.
~~~~
Tommy sits on the rooftop, staring out at the city as a small breeze blows by.
It was dark out, the new moon offering no light in the haze of the city, casting the world in an eerie darkness, the only light coming from the city.
He dwells in the darkness that consumes everything, his fingers playing with a piece of concrete as he tries to keep the tremor out of his hands.
It was his eighteenth birthday today.
He doesn't feel any older. He doesn't feel like an adult. He doesn't feel much of anything, really.
Unfortunately, he won’t be able to make it to Wilbur’s and Phil’s party for him. He can already imagine how disappointed they’re going to be, yet he can’t bring himself to care too much about it.
He’s purposely avoiding Techno right now, having lost the vampire a while back, and he’ll avoid Phil and Wilbur too, surrounded by darkness.
Dream has taken everything away from him.
Tommy had been going back to his apartment about an hour ago, to get ready for the party Wilbur was throwing him. Everything had been normal before he opened the door, unlocking it with his keys, just to see his apartment completely empty.
His cabinets were left wide open, all of his stuff gone, his bedroom door thrown open with nothing inside. He wondered for a moment if he was in the wrong apartment, but when he checked the door number it was his.
He’s immediately on edge, creeping into his kitchen, his eyes flicking to a note on the counter.
All that was drawn on it was a smiley face.
The door creaks open, Tommy can feel the pull of magic from another witch. His head snaps up and he takes a step back, his eyes landing on Ponk, one of Dream’s favorite witches. Ponk lives in the Esempi bases, working full time for Dream unlike Tommy, who was only brought in for special cases.
They never really talked, as Tommy barely saw him, but the rare few times he’s met him he can tell the man knows his stuff. Now how good he actually was is a different story, one Tommy intended on finding out.
“Ponk, what are you doing here?” Tommy asks slowly, carefully, eyeing the witch in front of him. Ponk shuffles in, closing the door behind him as if he was a guest Tommy had invited over. His hair is buzzed, and he has on sunglasses, along with black clothing with the Esempi’s symbol on it.
“I’m here to take you back to who you belong too, Tommy.” Ponk says simply, as if it was obvious why he was here. Tommy freezes up, his eyes narrowing as he reaches for his gun. Magic spikes between them and Tommy pauses, his eyes going wide for a moment before he smiles.
“I wouldn’t try anything, young witch,” Ponk says with a small smile on his face, “I don’t think you want to find out what I can do.”
Tommy lets his arms fall slack, as he casually leans to one side, crossing his arms. Ponk was strong, but not as strong as Tommy.
“I’m not going back,” Tommy says, “I don’t need Dream anymore. I’m done.”
Ponk just tilts his head slightly.
“Dream owns you, Tommy. There is no escaping this.” Ponk hums, “He’s striped you of everything, your status within the coven, your apartment, belongings, your rogue persona. It's all gone because of what you did. He wants you back, and he will get you, no matter what.” Ponk smiles cruelly.
“Don’t make such a big fuss and we won’t have any problems,” He says simply, and Tommy rolls his eyes with a huff.
“Fuck off,” Tommy spits out, “Otherwise you won’t make it out alive.”
Ponk laughs, as if Tommy had been telling him a joke.
“And what makes you think you can tell me what to do, huh? Just because you know some sigils you think you’re better than me? Don’t be silly, Tommy, you're good but you're not that good.” Ponk takes a step towards him, his magic pulling again.
“Do you really think you can take on me?” Ponk scoffs, “I’ve been a witch for all of my life, I know so much you don’t— don’t be stupid, now.” He smiles, and Tommy’s eye twitches at that.
“You know nothing about me,” He scoffs, a sly grin playing on n his face, “This is your last chance, Ponk.” He warns, but Ponk just rolls his eyes as he steps closer to him, uncaring of anything Tommy had said.
Tommy takes his chance.
He mutters a simple spell to create a ball of light, blinding Ponk as he screams out in surprise, doubling over as Tommy covers his own eyes, scrambling to get to the wall. His spell should last about ten seconds, blasting the both of them with blinding white light.
He can hear Ponk muttering a spell under his breath as Tommy scrambles away from him, his spell dying out just in time for a ball of fire to shoot at him. He ducks, rolling out of the way before jumping up, facing Ponk.
The man’s eyes are watering, a little fogged over, but he looks pissed.
“Who the fuck are you?” Ponk calls, “No ordinary witch has such power.”
Tommy can't help but smile, tilting his head.
“Why don’t you use that little head of yours and figure it out, yeah? I'm sure for someone as experienced as yourself it's painfully obvious,” Tommy says, and Ponk frowns, before his face falls carefully blank.
“You’re a dark witch,” He says slowly, “How is that possible?”
“You shouldn’t be worrying about that right now, Ponk.” Tommy reminds him, taking a step towards him, “I gave you a chance to leave, but you didn’t take it.” He tsk’s, watching as Ponk flinches.
“It was nice knowing you, Ponk.” He sneers, and Ponk’s blind eyes go wide, as he frantically starts to say a spell, going for something in his pocket, but Tommy says his spell first.
Magic fizzles through the air as Ponk screams, doubling over, taking in heaving breaths as he stumbles to his knees. His skin boils, blood leaking out of the holes as he burns from the inside out. Tommy watches, unfazed, as Ponk withers on the ground, no longer able to scream as he dies.
Eventually he starts on fire, the blood boiling and burning away as his body cooks, and he dies, a bloody burnt mess on the ground.
Tommy sighs, hearing footsteps thrumming down the hall, guns clicking.
Someone must have called the police.
He seals the door shut with his magic, coughing from the smoke as he makes his way to the window, shattering the glass before peering down below him.
He huffs, before jolting to banging on his door as yelling sounds from outside it. He peers back out the window again, his eyes unable to see far with how dark it was. The wind tousles his hair, chasing out the smell of burning flesh, offering him a moment of peace.
He’s a witch, and what's a witch that can’t fly?
Tommy inhales sharply at the memory, standing up, a cold breeze blowing through the rooftop as he balances precariously on the edge. One wrong move and he could fall down into the alley way below him, left to die in the darkness.
He slinks away into the shadows, one destination in mind: the wasteland where his book was buried.
~~~~
Tommy was five when his parents died.
He remembers running away and hiding in the rubble of a building, watching as his small house went up into flames, his parents dragged outside and shoved down onto their knees. The police had no empathy for them as they sent a bullet through each of their heads, leaving their bodies behind besides his burning house.
They never searched for him.
Tommy could barely process what happened.
His whole life had just been destroyed right in front of his eyes, and he did nothing to stop it.
It isn’t until late that night does he move, his muscles weak, his limbs numb. He goes to his parents first.
He can’t see them well in the dark, but the holes in each of their heads are unmistakable. Blood stains the ground beneath them, having dried on their foreheads and hair. His moms neck was at an unnatural angle, her eyes wide open, and his dad lays still, unmoving.
They don’t move. No matter how much Tommy calls to them, pleads, cries— anyone, anything, to save him– nothing happens. Nothing changes. The night is dark, darker than normal, and his cries go unheard, lost to the shadows.
What was he going to do?
He sobs besides them, holding both of their cold unmoving hands, unable to look at their faces anymore. He knows the images of holes in their heads was going to haunt him forever, their blood trickling out from the wound, pooling in their hair and eyes.
It wasn’t until he’s shaking, his small body trembling, does something change.
A whispering in the back of his mind, calling to him from the remains of his house.
He had never felt this before.
It was like a haze came over him, as he sniffles, standing up, leaving his cold parents behind as he made his way to the ruins of his house. Small fires still crackle here and there, with red hot embers and coals burning the soles of his shoes, yet he can’t find it in himself to care.
He finds the books safely resting atop a pile of soot covered wood.
How they didn’t burn was beyond Tommy.
He recognizes the spell book, he’s seen his parents pull it out hundreds of times, but the second book he had never seen before. It was completely black, just like coal, with no words on the front of it. It radiated a strange type of magic, as its whispering got stronger the closer Tommy got to it, calling to him, almost begging for him to touch it.
The moment he pressed his fingers against the book his fate was sealed.
He was thirteen when he was sold into slavery.
Tommy had been doing pretty good for himself, having found his train cart where he made his new home, summoning his familiars Tubbo and Ranboo, slowly mastering the art of witchcraft from what his parents had left him.
He used his magic to steal food, manipulate things to his favor, and defend himself from unprompted attacks.
He gets by, staying under the radar of vampires and humans alike.
He had one friend by the name of Sam. The man helped him sometimes with stuff Tommy didn’t know how to do, like sewing, how to cook simple things, and how to take care of himself.
The man was nice, and that was everything Tommy needed.
He had been out in the city one day, the sun quickly setting behind the haze of clouds. It was later than what he usually would be out, so it was already sketchy enough as he tried to make his way back to his train cart unnoticed.
He was taken by surprise, a cloth pressed to his mouth before he could get a spell out, and then he was kidnapped.
The underground was a cruel place.
It was where all the poor people lived, ruled over by vampires who controlled their whole entire lives. There was no escape. The people down here did the dirty work: maintaining the city above by creating the few products that can be manufactured in such a place.
It was a disgusting, hostile, unlivable place to be in— directly underneath the city. There was no fresh air, no hazy sky, no fresh water. It was where people went to die.
Tommy tried to escape, on multiple different occasions, but each and every time he was caught and punished, his life flashing before his eyes every time. He was forced to work, supervised by vampires, recycling old clothes and sewing them into new ones.
He was starving, thirsty, and slowly dying.
The book came to his rescue.
Tommy became a dark witch– the first dark witch in a long time.
The book was cruel, an ugly thing, warping Tommy’s mind. He killed the people in his way, managing to kill the vampire that had been in charge of the whole underground, the fucker that had kept Tommy and everyone else trapped there.
When people asked for his name he gave them Theseus, his birth name he no longer went by.
He ruled the underground for two years.
It wasn’t until the… incident did Tommy realize just how much dark magic had affected him.
He killed many people that day, innocent and guilty alike, and managed to escape the underground and reach the surface again. He sealed away the book, trying to reverse its effects, to figure out some way to take back what he did– but it was too late.
He could never return to his old life of staying in his train cart all day, living a peaceful content life as just any normal witch. His mind had been corrupted, changed– he was no longer the Tommy he had once been.
He became a rogue, struck a business deal with Dream, trying to get over the dark magic, to put it in his past and forget.
He held no regrets for what he had done, strangely enough. It didn’t eat away at him. He just… never thought about it. He focused on his witchcraft, mastering his potions and spells and sigils, trying to put himself on a better path no matter how much he was spiraling.
But then Dream started getting bad. For two years Tommy dealt with him until it was too much. Everything had been too much.
Then he met Wilbur when the man saved him.
And now Tommy was back, almost three years later from when he gave up dark magic, the book in his hand, fire burning around him. He accepts the magic with open arms, the change, as it corrupts him, his eyes dulling, his fingertips blackening.
He would have never been able to escape being a dark witch, really. Those three years had been a small reprieve before today.
The sigils on his arms glow, thrumming with magic, protecting him from the harmful effects of dark magic. They’re much stronger then what they had been previously, more so like a safety net he can fall back on.
He could never keep sigils like these fueled with normal magic. He’d sap away all his reserves in hours, drain him dry.
But dark magic was all around him in this god forsaken city. Constantly thrumming through his veins, through the world around him, it was in the air and in the ground, around him everywhere he went.
He rests the dark book in his lap, letting it disappear into ashes, ready to be summoned when he would need it again.
Tommy never knew why his parents had this dark book, but he’s just glad they did.
The flames crackle around him still, lighting up the dark desert wasteland with flickering shadows.
“You are Theseus,” Techno says bluntly from behind him.
“I am,” Tommy responds, staring down at his blackened fingers, watching as the shadows flicker across his skin.
“You’re a dark witch.” He states, coming closer to him.
“Very observant,” Tommy mutters, before he’s being dragged up by the collar of his jacket, the flames dying out around him as Techno hauls him away from it. He throws Tommy to the ground, looming over him, his red eyes glowing in the dark.
“Why?” Techno asks, and Tommy hollowly laughs, running a hand through his hair as he shakes his head.
“What a dumb question, Technoblade. Why? Isn’t it obvious, vampire?” He sneers, meeting his eyes, “I’ve lost everything—“
“Why are you hurting yourself again?” Techno interrupts him, suddenly kneeling in front of him, kicking up some of the sandy dirt, “Why didn’t you come for me for help? Why did you run from me, Wilbur— Phil? Why are you doing this on your own, destroying yourself in the process, when there are others that can help you.” Techno stresses, his voice low and angry.
“Dark magic kills it’s host— your dying, Tommy.” Techno growls, grabbing his wrist and holding out his blackened fingers to his face, his veins around it turning the same shade, “It’s corrupting you, killing you from the inside out, and you thought this was a good idea?” He snarls, and Tommy doesn’t bat an eye at the accusations.
“It won’t kill me,” Tommy says simply, dully, holding up his other arm for Techno to see, the one with protection and healing sigils branded across like bracelets, “These will keep me alive.”
“Why the fuck did you do this again?” Techno asks, ignoring what he said, his grip tight on his wrist, “I could have helped you— all of us could have helped you! You didn’t need to do this!”
Tommy closes his eyes, a silent sigh falling from his lips as he struggles to find the words to make Techno understand.
“I was always meant to be a dark witch, Techno.” He mutters, “That book chose me. I had no other option, no other choice. You can help me kill Dream, sure, but that's not what I want.” Tommy says, opening his eyes and meeting Techno’s.
“I want him to burn beneath my feet. I want him to regret ever thinking that he could use me. Dream is the one who has driven me to— to almost killing myself! He’s single handedly ruined my life, and I— I want revenge. I want him to die by my hands.” He rambles, “I know I made a deal with that stupid god— but for fucks sake I should have just became a dark witch again!” He exclaims with a slightly hysterical laugh.
“It was so stupid of me, really— I didn’t ever need your help in the first place, I didn’t need any of your stupid covens help— I’m so fucking stupid.” He says bitterly, not meeting Techno’s eyes.
“If you want to leave me after we kill Dream then so be it. I won’t blame you, or stop you, Techno. As long as you leave me alone then I won’t be upset with you.” Tommy hums, “Any of you, really.” If Wilbur leaves him Tommy’s not sure what he would do. He could get over Techno, it would hurt, but he doesn’t think he could get over Wilbur.
“No one is leaving you,” Techno growls, “Don’t be foolish,” He snaps, and Tommy falls silent, staring into his intense red eyes.
“I can’t believe this— where did you even get that book from?” Techno questions him, his wrist still in his grip as he pulls him forward slightly.
“My parents,” He says simply, “It was theirs and now it's mine.”
“Banish it,” Techno demands, “Your dying—“
“No I am not,” Tommy snaps, trying to yank his wrist out of his hold but Techno won’t let him, “I used dark magic for six months without any sigils to protect me. If it would have killed me it would have been then.” He growls.
“You don’t understand magic,” He shakes his head, “You don’t understand— none of you do,” He says, his voice straining.
“Then tell me what I need to know,” Techno says, dragging Tommy closer to him, “I— I won’t let you die.”
Tommy slowly blinks, before a small smile cracks his lips.
“I come from a long line of witches, Techno. I have more resistance to magic, I can handle more than the average witch. I know every little bit about dark magic— the book chose me, sealing my fate as its dark witch.” Tommy pauses, glancing away, “I was born to be a dark witch.”
“No one is born a dark witch,” Techno says and Tommy scoffs.
“You don’t understand—“
“I had a friend who was a dark witch, once. He was not born as one.” Techno cuts him off, catching Tommy’s interest.
“Did he die?” He asks simply and Techno rolls his red eyes.
“Not from dark magic, but it was killing him quickly,” He mumbles, “Even with protection sigils and spells, it didn’t work. The magic corrupted him too fast.”
“Then he was never meant to hold such power,” Tommy says simply, “Only a fool would mess with dark magic without being called first.”
“What do you mean?” Techno asks slowly.
“Dark magic chooses its witches,” He explains, “If your friend never got the calling then he was never meant to be one. That's why the magic killed him so quickly, it wasn’t the host it wanted, so it needed to get rid of him.”
Techno gives him an odd look.
“What did he die of, then?” Tommy inquiries.
“He was turned,”
“Oh.” Tommy breathes, and Techno nods.
“You don’t have to worry about me dying anytime soon, Techno.” Tommy says simply, “When the dark magic wants me gone then that’ll be it. I could only suppress its other… side effects for now.”
“You're banishing it,” Techno growls, “After you kill Dream you're sealing this magic away.”
“I can’t,” Tommy says, struggling against him again, “Even the first time I sealed it away it wasn’t truly gone— come on, you must have known something wasn’t right! You couldn't have been that stupid, surely?”
Techno gives him a look.
“I had my suspicions but I hoped they weren't true,” Techno says flatly, “I was wrong, Theseus.”
Tommy winces at the name, glancing away from him with a scowl.
“Theseus was my real name, you know?” He hums, “I can’t believe my parents named me Theseus… look where that name is now, though, painted as evil and dangerous, taboo.”
“I like it,” Techno says softly, “It suits you.”
“I can’t agree with you on that one, Techno.” Tommy huffs bitterly.
“Tommy…” Techno sighs and Tommy glances back at him, meeting his red eyes. “There was so many other options then this.” He says slowly, “It’s going to kill you.” Techno states bluntly.
Tommy huffs, rolling his eyes.
“You guys are going to kill me first,” He mutters, “Don’t think I’m oblivious to it all, vampire. All three of you fuckers have been clocked in on me for the past couple years.”
Techno slowly blinks, before he reaches out with his hand and gently cups his face.
“Your right,” He says, his grip on his wrist tightening slightly, “I won’t let you die to dark magic, it’s… it’s time.” Techno breathes.
Goosebumps travel up his arms as his heart rate picks up. He glances away— he always knew this was coming, but hearing it from Techno himself makes it all so much more real.
“Let’s just— kill Dream already,” Tommy mutters, “Tonight.”
Techno lets him go, grunting as he stands up.
“Tonight.” Techno agrees easily, “It all ends tonight.”
Notes:
There’s another fucking snow storm hitting where I live??? I just want it to be spring already :(
Anyways, Tommy is a dark witch again! This was definitely one of my favorite moments in the story, Tommy regaining his full magic potential as a dark witch :)
One of my plants is dying and it makes me sad, idk how to save it. As long as my favorite plant doesn’t die then we’re all good lol
Well, until next time, o7
Chapter Text
Tommy sits in his chair, fully geared up with weapons and armor— not like he would need it, of course. He had his magic, but it was good to have other… methods of defending himself.
Tubbo and Ranboo linger by his side, the both of them concerned, yet they accept the dark magic just as they had once before.
He knows they are worried, and anxious— Ranboo’s tail keeps flicking back and fourth as he peers up at Tommy, while Tubbo stares at the five bands of sigils around his arm. They glow faintly as they are kept activated by his magic.
“Tommy…” Ranboo begins, his eyes watching him as Tommy just shakes his head, glancing down at him.
“I know, and I’m sorry,” He mummers, reaching out for Ranboo and wrapping his hands around him, giving him a hug. Ranboo leans into his touch, closing his eyes as he rests his head against his arm, his tail curling around his wrist.
“No matter what, we’d always stick by your side, Tommy.” Tubbo says, placing his paw on his arm, “You’re our witch after all.”
Tommy smiles, before adding Tubbo to their hug, holding both of his familiars close.
“I love you guys,” He whispers, “Thank you for sticking with me.” He breathes out— he would probably be dead without them.
“Of course!” Tubbo meows, “Anyways, there is no other witch powerful enough to summon the both of us! So we’re stuck with you forever, wether you like it or not!”
Tommy huffs, giving Tubbo an amused look.
“Gee, thanks,” He says, rolling his eyes. Ranboo swipes at Tubbo, batting his ear, earning him a glare from the smaller cat.
“What Tubbo means to say, is that we wouldn't want any other witch besides you,” Ranboo says, ignoring Tubbo as he tries to tackle him.
Tommy laughs, giving Ranboo a little pat on his head before glancing over at Techno who had been watching the whole thing. His red eyes slowly meet his, a small hint of amusement swirling up in them at the sight before him.
“Make sure Tommy comes home safely,” Tubbo says, right up on the edge of the counter, staring at Techno, “Or I will single handily murder you,” He threatens, his ears pinning back as he bares his teeth at the vampire in a very threatening manner.
Techno huffs, rolling his eyes while Tommy has a smug look on his face.
“No harm will come to Tommy,” He promises gruffly, “Not that I think any could, with current… circumstances.” Techno huffs, and Tommy glances at Tubbo, nodding his head.
“He does have a point there.”
“Still! Not one single scratch on Tommy or your dead!” Tubbo threatens, flexing his claws.
“Alright, alright,” Techno placates, “I’ll protect him with my life, no matter what.” Tommy huffs under his breath at that, ignoring the look Techno sends him as he puts his attention back on his familiars.
“Good,” Tubbo mutters, as Ranboo rubs his head against his shoulder, giving Tommy a wide-eyed look.
“Happy birthday, Tommy.” Ranboo says softly, catching Tubbo’s attention.
“Oh, yeah! Its your birthday!” Tubbo says, all attention on Tommy now as he comes over, his ear flicking, “Happy birthday! I tried to make you a present, but well, I only have paws.” Tubbo pouts, “Though I could go get you a mouse—“
Tommy shakes his head with a laugh, “You two are silly,” He says, before glancing over at Techno, “Are you ready?” He asks, standing up, ignoring his familiars as he makes his way over to the vampire.
He had filled Techno in on everything that Dream did to him a little while ago. Techno was not happy at all.
The vampire rests a hand on his shoulder, tugging Tommy closer to him, his red eyes taking him in for a moment. Ever since he became a dark witch again Techno has been watching him closely, seemingly trying to find what’s changed with him.
Really, in the end, Tommy hasn’t changed much at all from before. The only difference was that he was fully embracing dark magic, no longer pushing it away. He let it flow freely throughout his body, powering his sigils and fueling his magic, ready to be used at any moment.
“Are you ready?” He asks, and Tommy glances away, flexing his fingers as he stares down at them. They weren't blackened, at least not yet, the corruption from the dark magic having long faded since he activated his sigils.
“Yes,” He responds stiffly, “Its time to end Dream.”
“Agreed,” Techno hums, giving him one last look before making a move to the door, pausing for a moment as he glances back at Tubbo and Ranboo with a thoughtful expression.
The two cats perk up, Tubbo’s ear flicking as he meets Techno’s gaze.
“Don’t worry, we’ll be back in no time.” He gives them a toothy grin before disappearing out the door and into the dark night, his red cloak billowing out behind him.
Tommy gives the two familiars a small nod- as if he was promising that he would come back- before following Techno out, letting his door click shut as he seals it off, the dark magic easily doing its job.
He feels different, in a good way, his body buzzing with power and magic, the sigils on his arm working non stop— though he can feel its unwavering presence in the back of his mind, watching. Its creepy, having something else inside of his head, lurking in the background, but he’ll get used to it.
It doesn’t freak him out as much as it did when he first became a dark witch.
Those were dark days.
Techno grips onto his arm, pulling him along gently, guiding Tommy through the darkness. An awkward silence stretches between the two of them, with Techno glancing back occasionally to check on him, his unnatural red eyes shining in the darkness.
Tommy can tell he has questions he wants to ask.
“Just spit it out already,” He grumbles, and Techno huffs, keeping up a good pace as they make their way into the city. He sticks close to him, the hand on his arm firm yet gentle, his presence one of protection and safety.
It was funny how just a couple weeks ago the two of them hated each other, thrown into some deal by the damn Blood God, stuck with each other for the foreseeable future. Back then Techno scared the shit out of him, with how unpredictable the vampire was, the way he was unnecessarily cruel and mean.
Tommy shivers at the memories, before glancing back at Techno, wondering what he wants to know.
“Why were you in the underground?” He asks slowly, and Tommy wilts at that, trying his best not to wince. He opens his mouth to respond but nothing comes out, so he clicks it shut, thinking on how he should respond.
“I— I um, I was kidnapped.” He mutters eventually, “Stolen off the streets and sold for labor.” He shrugs, as if it wasn’t a big deal, when instead that one event fucked up his whole entire life.
Techno gives him a look.
“How old were you?” He asks after a long moment of silence, the question seemingly weighing heavily on the vampire.
“Thirteen,” Tommy responds with quietly, and Techno’s grip tightens ever so slightly on his arm. Tommy shoots him a look, but Techno doesn’t back off, his red eyes narrowed slightly.
“You become a dark witch at thirteen?” He asks slowly, and Tommy nods his head, “And you killed almsot everyone down there at fifteen?”
Tommy is silent, staring into Techno’s eyes before he can’t any more, glancing away sharply with an inhale of breath. He feels goosebumps crawling up his arms, an uneasy feeling settling into his gut.
“I did,” He mumbles, “Are you just going to re-tell me my life story or what?”
“No— just, gods, I thought Theseus was at least twenty.” Techno admits, “All the rumors said he was young, but I never thought he was just a kid.”
“Not a kid,” Tommy reminds him and Techno scoffs.
“You’re a fucking child,” He says, “Wether you want to hear it or not, none of this should have happened to you.”
“Right, but when does that ever happen?” Tommy asks, “I just did my best to survive day to day— life is cruel, if you aren’t strong enough to live then it will kill you.” He spits, “So I did what I had to do.”
Techno is silent for a moment, his red eyes searching his face.
“You didn’t deserve that, Tommy.” He says eventually, “You didn’t deserve any of that to happen to you.”
“What does it matter?” Tommy asks bitterly, “Its in the past now. All we can do is forget it.”
“Forgetting the past is not the way to cope,” Techno says, and Tommy snorts, “You need to move on from it. Heal.”
“You’re not my therapist,” Tommy mutters, trailing behind his bulking form, “Drop it already.” He says sharply, hoping the vampire will actually listen to him this time.
“Okay,” Techno says simply, and the two fall back into silence. It doesn’t last long, though, before Techno is speaking again.
“Theseus was a greek myth,” He says suddenly, and Tommy slowly blinks at him, “A great hero, he slayed the Minotaur,” Techno hums, and Tommy gives him a look.
“A greek myth?” He asks, having never heard of such a thing before.
“Yeah, long ago when the world was livable, before electricity and cars and phones,” Techno explains, “Though most of history has been lost to time, I remember it. I lived through it all.”
“Wow… you’re older then I thought you were,” Tommy says and Techno snorts, giving him a look.
“Anyways, Theseus was a hero to his people, yet he was thrown off a cliff by them, betrayed.” Techno rumbles, “His own people killed him.”
Tommy is silent.
“Whats your point?” He asks.
“You’ve been betrayed by your own coven, your own people, Tommy.” Techno says, before pausing, meeting his gaze, “It’s time you came home.”
Tommy glances ahead into the darkness, frowning.
Home. It was such a foreign word to him. He’s never really had a home before. Yet when he thinks of home Wilbur comes to mind first, with his big hugs and his contagious smile, the man was everything Tommy ever wanted.
“Yeah?” He says softly into the night. Techno squeezes his arm gently.
“Yeah.” Techno agrees, and they fall into another silence as it all sinks in.
Eventually, street lamps and cars start to light up everything, as they make their way further into the city. The dark night looms above them, with the new moon offering no light through the haze of clouds, as they make it into Dream’s territory. Techno lets go of him as they near the building Dream and his coven would be, on guard, tense. His red eyes scan every shadow and corner, watching for any movement.
Tommy peers up at it, imagining how it was going to look like when it goes up in flames.
“Dream is mine,” Tommy tells Techno, flexing his newly blackened fingers, the corruption slowly traveling up into his veins as he draws in more dark magic then he should, “Anyone else is free game.” Tommy glances at him, “My magic won’t effect you, either. I already casted a spell on you.”
“I’m sticking by your side,” Techno says, glancing at Tommy, “I’m not leaving you alone.”
Tommy can’t help the greedy feelings that swirl up in his chest, blossoming at Techno’s words. He smiles under his breath.
“Okay,” Is all he says, before they’re moving inside, kicking down one of the doors. The first people they meet are just the few guards that the coven has left. They die before they have the chance to take the safety off their guns.
Tommy walks down the hallway, his boots clicking with each step, the ground beneath him withering away. Magic builds up inside of him, waiting to be unleashed, used. People fall all around them, their skin bubbling, blood gushing out of their eyes, nose, mouth— anywhere, really.
Tommy ignores it all, making his way as if people weren't dropping dead like flies all around him. The screams are white noise to him, nothing he hasn’t heard before, as he walks, dark magic rolling off of him in deadly waves, seeping its way into everything.
He encounters Sapnap first.
He had rounded the corner, clearly drawn to where Tommy was by the sounds of screaming and the smell of blood thick in the air, when he freezes in his spot, his eyes going wide as he stares at Tommy.
“Tommy?” He blurts out, taking a step back, “What— what is going on?”
Tommy just stands there, a small smile cracking his lips as he stares at how scared Sapnap is. Terror and confusion swirl up in his eyes, as he tries to keep a steady face, but it was obvious how frightened he was from the slight shake of his hands and the way his eyes flicker back and fourth.
“Take a guess, Sapnap.” He says, crossing his arms, “I’ll give you a hint, I’m not here to run back to Dream begging for forgiveness.”
Sapnap sets his jaw, his eyes scanning him before looking at Techno, who has a hard look on his face.
“You are— you’re a dark witch? Theseus?” Sapnap says slowly, taking a step back, “You— you killed all those people, and you were just hiding out up here? What the fuck is wrong with you?” Sapnap growls, shaking his head, as if Tommy was the bad guy.
“You know what— just, leave, leave us—“
“Why? Are you scared?” Tommy asks, taking a step towards him, grinning as Sapnap takes one back, “I killed Ponk, you know, that was stupid of you to send a witch weaker then me to bring me in. How did you think that was going to end?”
Sapnap has an uneasy look on his face, his eyes flashing red for a moment. Techno stays right by Tommy’s side the entire time, kind of like his body guard. It was cute, and a little funny that Sapnap was more scared of Tommy then he was of Techno, considering Techno is like twice the size of Tommy.
“You killed him?” Sapnap asks, “He was a witch just like you— and you killed him!”
“So?” Tommy scoffs, “You fuckers kill vampires all the time.”
“That’s different—“
“Is it though?” Tommy snarks, getting closer to the vampire.
“Tommy— just leave, man, we won’t come for you,” Sapnap pleads, “Seriously, we’ll forget about you, won’t go in a ten mile radius of you even— we can give you all the money you would ever need! Supplies for potions and shit too— anything you want, just to leave us alone.”
Tommy tilts his head, pretending to consider his offer.
“Hm, no.” He states bluntly, “You fuckers are going to pay.” He says with a smile, and Sapnap has a terrified look on his face before he lunges.
“I gave you a chance, Tommy!” He shouts as Tommy dodges his attack, feinting to the left as Techno joins in, just as Sapnap whips around to go after him again, “You could have just walked out of here, but no! You’ve always been known for this, haven't you?” Sapnap growls, stopping in place as Techno stands in front of Tommy.
“And now you’re leaving for the Syndicate,” He says sourly, eyeing Techno, “Traitor.” He snarls, a sudden fury and anger bubbling up within his eyes.
“What now, Theseus?” Sapnap mocks, “Gonna let this vampire fight for you?” He sneers. Tommy steps out from behind Techno, facing Sapnap again. The vampire is angry, his eyes a blood red, his fangs on full display as he locks onto Tommy.
“We were going to make you apart of our coven, you were going to become one of us— and then you go and do this?” Sapnap snaps— he sounds hurt, “I can’t believe you.”
Tommy can tell Techno is pissed, his whole posture changing into something more hostile, his muscles tensing in preparation for an attack.
“I never wanted to join your coven,” He hisses, “You were just the first coven that didn’t turn me away.”
“Dream saw potential in you,” Sapnap defends, “You’ve lost your way.”
Tommy tilts his head, gesturing with his arms, Sapnap’s eyes locking onto his fingertips, a small frown etching onto his face.
“I wouldn’t say that,” Tommy hums, “Really, you’ve just helped me realize that I should have never gave up being a dark witch.” He smiles, taking a step towards the vampire. Sapnap flinches back, before getting into a fighting position, his fangs bared.
“Goodbye, Sapnap.” Tommy says, before he’s whispering a spell, intertwining magic within each word as it latches onto the unlucky vampire. Sapnap reacts quickly, lunging for Tommy, screaming bloody murder as he crumbles in his attack, his body seizing as he collapses to the floor.
Tommy doesn’t move an inch as he watches Sapnap wither in agony, blearily reaching out to Tommy, begging for him to stop.
Tommy rolls his eyes before snapping his finger, dark magic zipping through the air and lighting the vampire on fire. He goes up in a ball of flames, almost like he had been doused in gasoline and a match thrown onto him.
His screams pick up a notch as he’s consumed in violent flames, until he eventually falls still and quiet. Tommy glances at Techno before pulling out a stick of chalk. He kneels down, drawing out a ritual he had practiced many times before.
It’s to sacrifice his death to the Blood God.
Vampires were tricky to kill. Spells and sigils did a good job, sure, but you never know if they were actually gone. Tommy always likes to sacrifice them to a god, specifically the Blood God, when he kills a vampire so he knows for sure they were gone.
Techno must recognize what he was doing as he takes a step back, his arms crossed as he watches the flames die out, leaving behind a charred body. He utters the ritual, watching as the body in front of him slowly starts to crumble away into dust, signifying the Blood God has accepted it.
“Lets move,” Tommy says, standing up and tucking his chalk away, “Dream and George won’t be far behind.” He grumbles. There was no doubt they already knew Sapnap was dead, it was just a matter of time before they found each other.
“That was an interesting way to kill a vampire,” Techno notes as he follows right beside Tommy, his shoulder pressing against his.
“How do you kill one?” He asks idly.
“I usually snap their neck and rip out their heart. Gets the job done.” Techno says simply.
“I thought all your organs died?” Tommy asks, and Techno just gives him a look.
“They do, yes, but then the venom reworks them into something new. Your heart is dead but it still needs to pump around the blood and venom in your veins. You can’t hear or feel it becuase it’s so faint, but it’s still there.” Techno explains, and Tommy nods slowly.
“Thats… crazy.” He says slowly, “I didn’t know that.”
“If a vampire is missing the heart then they can’t come back. Just like with the brain.” Techno shrugs, “But you can’t just decapitate one, becuase they could still heal if someone puts their head back to their neck.”
“That doesn’t sound right,” Tommy shivers, giving him a look, “Why are vampires so weird?” He asks, scrunching up his nose at the thought of a vampire still being alive after their head was chopped off.
“Tommy.” Comes a cold and sharp voice. They had just rounded the corner and had been waiting for them there.
Dream looks the same as always, maybe a little distraught but otherwise he looks angry, while George looks like a mess, gripping onto Dream’s arm like his life depends on it. Tear tracks stain his face, and his eyes go wide when he sees Tommy.
“Where is Sapnap?” Dream asks, taking a step towards Tommy. Techno growls, low in his throat, making Dream freeze, his green eyes snapping to the vampire.
“What did you do?” George exclaims, staggering forwards, but Dream grips onto his bicep, keeping him from coming any closer to the two, “Where is he?” George demands shakily, staring directly at Tommy.
“I killed him,” Tommy shrugs, watching with delight as George recoils, Dream pulling him back into his grip, a snarl etched onto his face.
“Impossible,” Dream growls, shoving George behind him, taking another step forwards, “You couldn’t of—“
“I did, Dream.” Tommy cuts him off, trying not to wince at the angry look on the mans face, “And I’m going to kill you and George and every damn person in this coven.” Tommy tries to stay strong, he really does, but when Dream’s face contorts in a way he knows he’s going to get beat the shit out of he can’t help but flinch back.
Techno growls, stepping in front of Tommy as Dream grins cruelly, mania and insanity shimmering in his eyes.
“Are you really going to do that, witch?” He sneers, “You might have thought you killed Sapnap but I'm sure we can bring him back, and then we can work out this… mess.” He says, glancing to Techno, “Right, Blade?”
“You’re never hurtin’ Tommy again,” Techno growls, “He belongs to the Syndicate now.” Techno says, his words condemning, damning. Though Tommy accepts it with pride, not letting the sudden show of who he belongs with throwing him off.
He wants this, an escape from Dream, from everything in this world.
“Don’t be foolish,” Dream says, “Tommy is still under contract with the Esempi, he belongs to me.” Dream meets Tommy’s eyes, “Isn’t that right, Tommy?”
Techno bristles as Tommy steps up besides him, meeting Dream head on, trying his best to hide his shakiness.
“Your contracts don’t apply to me anymore,” Tommy snaps, “I didn’t even sign it with my real name either,” He adds on with a nod.
“That doesn’t matter—“
“Anyways, Dream, you treated me like shit,” Tommy says, taking a step towards him, “You beat me to death multiple times, used me, tried to turn me against my will— all for what?” He snarls, “Just to end up dead, by the same witch you tried to shackle.”
Dream scowls, staring at Tommy, holding his ground.
“You’re a fake,” Dream says, “Pretending to be a dark witch— you think you can kill me?” Dream says in a mocking tone, “A vampire? You and your little pet will be the only ones dying today.”
Tommy’s eye twitches at that, Dream has no fucking idea what he is talking about. Techno snorts from behind him, catching Dream’s attention.
“Sure,” Techno drawls, “I would be on your hands and knees begging for you life, Dream.” He says, and Dream’s face twists with anger.
“Never,” He growls, “You aren’t Theseus, the great dark witch that murdered hundreds, you’re nothing, Tommy, nothing without me.”
Tommy can’t help but shoot Techno a quick glance. The vampire gives him a small nod, his eyes locking onto Gearge.
“I will take pleasure in killing you, you stupid bitch—“ Dream growls, lunging for him, but Tommy already anticipated the move. He darts out of the way, hitting Dream in the side, watching as his skin starts to wither away from being exposed to dark magic.
Dream falters, staggering on his feet as Techno and George fight in a flurry of limbs and fangs, snarls and growls coming from the two of them.
“You— how is this possible?” Dream asks, pressing his hand to the part of his body that was withering away.
“I told you, Dream,” Tommy begins, circling the vampire, “When we first met, I told you that I could do things you could have never imagined.” He shrugs, his eyes sharp as he meets Dream’s, “You should have taken it as a warning.”
“Dark witches are supposed to be dead,” Dream says, cocking his head, “Why do you think there hasn’t been a dark witch before you?” He asks slowly, drawing it out for as long as he could.
“It’s becuase they’re hunted for sport and killed.” Dream says with a smile, “I’m going to kill you, dark witch, and enjoy it.” Dream snarls, lunging for him again.
Tommy mutters a quick spell, poison, but he made sure it was weak, not enough to completely knock Dream out. The vampire manages to grab onto his arm before he goes down, a cry of pain leaving his lips as his nails dig into his skin, yet they don’t draw blood.
Dream tries to pull Tommy down, his eyes wild, glazed over with pain as he tries to bite his arm.
“You’re foolish, Dream,” Tommy sighs, yanking his arm free, stepping away from the vampire withering on the ground, “Your fate was sealed the moment you struck that contract with me.”
“You… bastard,” Dream coughs out, crawling towards him, “You won’t last long,”
“I have a feeling that it will be quite the opposite, actually,” Tommy says with a sly smile, noting Techno’s and George’s struggles have silenced. By the crushed look on Dream’s face Tommy knows Techno won. “Dark magic won’t kill me, for starters.” Tommy smiles, circling Dream.
“Sickness or anybody that tries to come for me can’t kill me,” Tommy hums, locking eyes with the vampire, “And neither will mortality.”
“You’re insane,” Dream coughs out, “Crazy—“
“Maybe,” Tommy hums, stomping down on Dream’s hand, enjoying the way it crunches beneath his boot, “But I’m free from you, asshole.” He sneers, stepping back from him as he hisses in pain, pulling his hurt hand towards him.
“You’re a monster,” Dream snarls weakly, “You deserve to die—“
“Now, Dream,” Tommy begins, “I don’t know about you, but I'm not the one on the ground currently dying.” Tommy hums, glancing over at Tehcno who looks unamused, giving him a look as he wipes off the black blood on his hands.
“Shut the fuck up,” Dream growls, “You sick—“
“Enough of that,” Tommy says, kicking Dream in his ribs. The vampire hisses in pain, curling in around himself as he wheezes for breath, “I think it’s time you said goodbye,” He sneers, muttering a spell, ignoring Dream’s pleads as he goes up in flames.
The flames are violent, exploding to life, practically scorching Tommy from the intensity as they swallow Dream whole. Techno comes up beside him, watching as Dream burns.
It’s quick, and soon enough the flames have nothing left to incinerate. All thats left is a charred body.
Before Tommy can even pull out his chalk Techno is reaching into his chest, easily ripping out his heart, squishing it between his hands. Dark blood oozes out, and he drops the chunk of mutilated flesh onto the ground.
Tommy winces at the noise it makes when it hits the ground, staring at Dream’s dead body.
He did it. Dream was dead, with the help of Techno, the Blood God’s angel. The deal was fulfilled, as Dream’s body slowly withers away, into nothing more then a pile of black ash.
The building goes up in flames, consumed in a fire that will take days to put out.
Tommy leaves a free man.
~~~~
Tommy knocks on Wilbur’s apartment door, shuffling closer to it, staring down at his hands.
He had suppressed his dark magic as much as possible, the corruption on his fingers mostly gone, his clothes were a lost cause though, having started to fall apart by the time he got back to his train cart, so he was in new ones that his dark magic couldn't wither away so easily.
He would have to make special clothes that don’t wither away, it would be rather bad if he got into a fight and his clothes disintegrated right off his body. He’s certain no one would want to see that.
He shakes his head, glancing at his arm with the sigils on it. They glowed faintly, still activated, emitting a small amount of warmth.
The door opens and Wilbur practically pulls him inside, locking the door behind him, before turning to him, his amber eyes scanning over him. He looks panicked, as he rests his hands on his shoulders, taking in every little detail.
“Tommy,” He breathes out, “Sunshine, darling— what happened?” Wilbur asks, and Tommy wilts at his voice, glancing down at the ground, wrapping his arms around himself.
“It’s a long story, Wil.” Tommy mumbles, and Wilbur makes a noise at that, walking over to him and stopping in front of him. He reaches out with his hand and lifts his head up, meeting his eyes.
“You didn’t show up yesterday— we were worried about you,” Wilbur says softly, cupping his face, “Happy birthday, Tommy.” He smiles gently, and Tommy huffs, glancing away.
“Thanks, I guess,” He mumbles, “Sorry for missing it, I know you must have went all out—“
“Oh, its alright,” Wilbur says, cutting him off, “We can still celebrate your birthday, I know Phil would love to.” Wilbur smiles and Tommy rolls his eyes, relaxing slightly.
“Of course he would,” He says and Wilbur hums, before he pulls back, a sudden dark look crossing his face. He looks conflicted, opening his mouth to say something before shutting it with a frown.
Tommy watches him curiously, anticipation building up in his chest as his mind races. The sigils burn on his arms still, reminding him of what he had done.
“Tommy— theres uh, theres something I need to tell you,” Wilbur begins slowly, his voice oddly flat, as his amber eyes slowly meets his. He looks wary, nervous almsot, as he stares at Tommy in front of him. Tommy just tilts his head, butterflies filling his stomach.
“We’ve known each other for a while now, possibly even longer then that, and I— when I met you, I knew we were always meant to be together,” Wilbur begins, a soft smile on his face as he stares at Tommy, “I think you felt it, too— it was fate that night, wasn't it? Planned out by the gods themselves.” He breathes out, and Tommy glances away with a small frown.
That night on the roof changed his whole life.
Becuase Tommy found a new reason to live again.
He found Wilbur, his best friend, his brother, the one person who’s been there for him these past couple of months, right at his side in a moments notice. He helped him in his darkest spots, fixed him up, kept him safe…
And now, Tommy knows he never wants to leave him.
“You were always meant to be by my side, my friend, brother, family.” Wilbur smiles, taking a step towards him. Tommy stays where he was, close to the wall, his blue eyes locked onto Wilbur. His breath stutters on his words, family echoing around in his head as old memories bubble up to the surface.
Its been a long time since he’s had a family.
“I’ve found my missing piece,” Wilbur says, throwing his arms wide, “And I believe my family has, too.” He smiles brightly, his amber eyes sharp as he corners Tommy, his fangs flashing.
“So please, Toms,” Wilbur says, his hands cupping his face as he leans in close to him, “Don’t be afraid of me, of us,” He says as he rubs his thumb along his cheek bone, his amber eyes staring directly into his, swirling with different emotions.
“I haven't been completely truthful with you,” He admits, watching Tommy’s reaction carefully, “I’m a vampire— and so is Phil and my brother.” He says quickly, “I’m sorry, I really am, you know I would never hurt you, right? I just want you safe, and happy, and cherished— you deserve it all, anything and everything you could ever want… I would give you the world if you asked.” Wilbur breathes out, emotion filling every word as he pours out his heart to Tommy.
Tommy’s brain short circuits for a moment, his eyes wide as he stares at Wilbur.
His chest swells, his throat tightens with emotions as his eyes start to get foggy with tears.
Wilbur makes a wounded noise, quickly drawing back from him, a slight tremor in his hands as Tommy quickly wipes away his tears, a small smile on his lips.
“Wilbur, you stupid bitch,” Tommy mumbles, his voice quiet as he sniffles, “I always knew you were a vampire, dumbass.” He admits, and the look Wilbur gives him makes him laugh. Relief washes over the man, drawing away whatever had been going through his mind seconds prior.
“What? If you always knew then why—“ Wilbur begins, but Tommy cuts him off.
“I didn’t care you a were a vampire,” He grumbles, “Anyways, I’m a fucking witch that deals with vampires all the time— how did you think I wouldn’t notice?” Tommy asks and Wilbur’s face falls, his eyes going wide.
“I don’t know— I just thought my acting was very convincing!” Wilbur exclaims and Tommy snorts, “Are you alright, though? Why are you crying? Did I do something wrong?” Wilbur asks, taking a step towards him again, his hands faltering in front of him.
“I’m… you make me happy, Wil.” Tommy mumbles, glancing away, “I want to be your family.” He breathes out, and Wilbur pauses for a moment, before he smiles, his fangs on full display now.
“Do you know what you’re saying, Tommy?” Wilbur asks, stepping closer to him, his whole demeanor changing as he gently grips his chin, lifting his head up, “Do you know what this means ?” He asks, his amber eyes desperately searching his.
“I do,” Tommy says, “You’re going to turn me, make me apart of your coven forever.” He says slowly, watching as delight and anticipation swirls in his amber eyes, “Part of your family… and I— I want that. I do.” He practically whispers out, as if he was confessing his deepest secret.
“I want it too,” Wilbur purrs, a melodic soothing thing, as he presses closer to Tommy, making him take a step back into the wall, his amber eyes intent.
“But,” Tommy says, and Wilbur winces, his other hand resting on the base of his neck.
“But?” Wilbur prompts, and Tommy glances away, unable to help the way his eyebrows pinch together. He’s not sure how Wilbur was going to react to his past, if he would still want him after he finds out the truth.
“I’m a dark witch, Wil.” He mumbles, “I can’t get rid of it, either.”
Wilbur is silent for a moment, before he nudges his jaw with his hand, making Tommy meet his eyes again.
“That doesn’t matter,” Wilbur says, “I don’t care if you were a fucking demon, I would still want you to be part of my family. Being a dark witch changes nothing.” Wilbur whispers, and Tommy can’t help but tear up again.
“I did a lot of bad things, Wil.” He admits, sniffling again, “I’ve killed a lot of people and I don’t regret a single death.”
“Shh,” Wilbur says, catching a stray tear with his thumb, “I don’t care, Toms. I’m a bad person too— you could kill off this whole entire city and It still wouldn’t change how I see you.” Wilbur says softly, and Tommy can’t help but cry more, leaning against Wilbur now.
“You’re still my Tommy, no matter what.” Wilbur promises, “My baby brother, all mine.” Wilbur whispers into his hair, and Tommy just shakes his head, wrapping his arms around the vampire.
He calms down quickly, sniffling as he wipes his nose with his sleeve, pulling back from Wilbur.
Wilbur looks hesitant, as he keeps Tommy in his grip, unrelenting, his eyes meeting his as if he was waiting for his permission.
“I’m ready, Wil.” Tommy mumbles, and Wilbur smiles, one of his hands trialing up his neck and under his jaw, tilting his head back. Goosebumps run up along his arms as his heart beat picks up, he squeezes his eyes shut, waiting for Wilbur to bite him.
The vampire takes his time, feeling along his neck with his free hand, before he eventually pauses on a spot just above where his collar bone is, on the curve of his neck. Wilbur leans in close, his breath hot on his neck, his grip on his jaw tightening ever so slightly as he bares his neck more.
Tommy grips his shirt with his hands, just as Wilbur’s nose brushes against his neck.
“It’ll only hurt for a second, okay?” He breathes, “I’ll make it quick,” He whispers, before he presses his cold lips to the spot he chose, leaving behind a feather light kiss before he sinks his fangs in.
Tommy jolts at the suddenness of it, his heart pounding in his chest as his hands curl into tighter fists, though Wilbur keeps his head in place with little effort. There’s a sharp pang in his neck but it quickly fades as Wilbur drinks, pumping cold numbing venom into his veins.
He can feel it traveling through his body, as he slowly starts to get colder, his head going fuzzy as his muscles loosen. Wilbur purrs, deep in his chest, as his free arm slinks around his waist, helping to keep Tommy supported as the venom takes it toll.
Tommy’s arms fall limp to his sides, his head being completely supported by Wilbur now as his legs start to buckle out from underneath him. The high from the venom was starting to kick in, numbing his whole body, making his head go foggy, his thoughts silenced.
Tommy’s not sure how much venom Wilbur just gave him, but he knows if Wilbur didn’t plan on making him an undead vampire then Tommy would be infected, and probably die from an overdose of the stuff.
His knees buckle out from underneath him but Wilbur catches him, detaching from his neck, rubbing his face against his neck. He purrs, lifting Tommy’s limp form and setting him down on the ground gently.
Tommy weakly tries to open his eyes, barely aware of what was happening anymore, as Wilbur kneels besides him, both of his hands on his head.
“I love you, Tommy.” Wilbur whispers out, before he snaps his neck in one clean motion, killing Tommy.
~~~~
Wilbur purrs, staring down at his newly turned fledging as he cradles him in his lap, his head tucked away against his chest, his hand pressed right above where his heart is. Its silent, no longer beating, dead— yet he still breathes, however so shallow.
His skin is starting to pale, going cold, as the venom starts its magic in changing his body.
Wilbur just purrs, wrapping Tommy up in his arms, contently holding onto him, his heart swelling with love and joy.
This was right, this was always meant to happen, it was meant to be.
The door slams open and an angry Technoblade walks in, ruining their peaceful moment.
“Wilbur,” He says, his tone flat, but Wilbur could tell he was holding back just how angry he was. He could feel it over their coven bond, anger-jealously-want coursing through their link.
Wilbur’s purr just picks up a notch, a small smile on his lips as he grips Tommy tighter, running one of his hands through his hair.
“I thought we agreed to change him all together,” Techno says lowly, kneeling down besides Wilbur, his red eyes locked onto him, “Why the fuck did you do it here and not the nest?” Techno snaps, and Wilbur rolls his eyes, meeting his brothers gaze.
“Oh fuck off,” He growls, “He was mine first, so he was mine to turn.” He says, and Techno’s eyes darkens at that.
“He was Phil’s first,” He reminds him and Wilbur scoffs.
“Not in the way he was to me,” Wilbur grumbles, and Techno reaches out for Tommy, but Wilbur growls, deep in his chest, clutching Tommy tighter.
“Wilbur,” Techno warns, his red eyes flashing, anger coursing through the bond again, “Give him to me.” He demands, not going easy on Wilbur through the coven bond.
Wilbur was the lowest ranking of the three of them— he hated to admit it, but it sucked he had to do whatever Phil or Techno wanted. It wasn’t fair that they got to make the final decisions or win fights and arguments using their stupid ranks over him.
Wilbur holds on for as long as he can, staring directly into Techno’s eyes as the vampire exerts his presence over him, crumbling his will.
Wilbur glances away with a huff, poorly hid jealousy crossing his face.
“Fuck you,” He spits, but he relents, handing Tommy over no matter how badly he wants to hold onto him. Techno takes him into his arms, cupping his face gently, his anger dissipating like smoke as he stares at Tommy.
Wilbur feels cold without Tommy in his lap anymore, as he angrily watches Techno tilt his head back, exposing his neck, his red eyes lingering on Wilbur’s bite. He makes sure Techno knows how angry he is through the bond, but the man just ignores him, all his attention set on Tommy.
“Don’t bite him in my spot,” Wilbur growls, and Techno rolls his eyes.
“Wasn’t plannin’ on it,” He grumbles, leaning forwards and biting his neck on the other side of Wilbur’s, slowly infecting Tommy with his own venom.
Wilbur watches it all with poorly hid jealousy, his fingers twitching as he itches to get Tommy back.
He hates sharing.
He has to remind himself that this was important, to seal the coven bonds or whatever. Phil and Techno did it when they turned him, and now all three got to do it with Tommy.
It was maybe a little overkill, they could wait until he’s more… coherent, but his coven doesn’t like waiting on staking their claims.
Wilbur was about ready to lunge at Tehcno and fight him for Tommy when he pulls back, his fangs glinting as he stares down at him, a deep purr rumbling in his chest. He looks at Tommy as if he was the most precious thing in the world, someone worth protecting, to be cherished.
Wilbur almost wishes Techno never warmed up to him, becuase then he would have Tommy all to himself.
“Give him back,” Wilbur snaps impatiently, reaching for him, but Techno growls, his red eyes snapping to him.
“No,” He says, “You had your turn with him,” He growls, and Wilbur scowls, narrowing his eyes at Techno.
“Technoblade, give him back,” Wilbur growls, tension rising between the two, “He was mine to begin with, that means—“
“Nothing anymore,” Techno cuts him off with a growl, “He’s all of ours, not just yours.”
Wilbur’s eye twitches at that.
“You need to learn how to share.” Techno scoffs, and Wilbur really wants to claw his eyes out right now. He resists the urge, though, but the thought is extremely tempting.
“Fuck you—“ Wilbur snarls, reaching for Tommy again but he freezes, his eyes snapping to the doorway as the coven bond announces the arrival of their sire.
“Boys,” Phil sighs, his eyes landing on the two of them on the ground, “Why the fuck did you turn him here?” He asks, tension in his voice as he quickly makes his way over to where Techno is, falling to his knees beside him.
His blue eyes go wide as he reaches for Tommy, Techno reluctantly giving him up without much fuss. Wilbur backs down, for the moment, not risking trying anything with Phil in the room.
Around Techno Wilbur can get away with some things, but not with Phil, especially when there is a new fledging involved. The man’s presence fills the whole room, practically squashing down on Wilbur, keeping him frozen in his spot, compliant.
Wilbur wants Tommy back in his arms, his hold, but he doesn’t even dare move in his direction. Techno gives him a knowing look that has Wilbur’s mood souring, turning him bitter.
“Oh, my baby,” Phil croons, stroking his blonde hair out of his face, setting Tommy’s limp body in his lap, “My little boy,” He whispers, propping his head up on his shoulder, his neck bared to the man.
Phil wastes no time in biting down on his neck, doing the same exact thing as Techno had, sealing the coven bond.
When he pulls back he has a sour look on his face, resting his hand on Tommy’s neck as he glances at the two of them.
“No more biting him, otherwise he’s not going to wake up for a while,” Phil hums, “He’s going to be out of it for the next week, probably.” He says, though he doesn’t sound that mad about it, as he looks back down at the sleeping fledging.
“Lets go to the nest.”
Notes:
Woo! One more chapter to go, and then the epilogue! But Tommy is finally fledging mode lol, I’ve been waiting a long time for this :)
You may notice this is part of a series now… I have big plans for this, and I am excited to post another apocalypse au lol, this time with aliens! I’ve been working on it for a long time, and I think it’s ready to shine :D it will be posted in this series, hopefully by next month
Anyways, I’ve been having some car troubles lately :( my car has a coolant leak, and it would be very expensive to fix, so I think it might be time for her to go… she is a very old car with many miles lol. The good news is that the check engine light is off! Woo! Just in time to get rid of it Lmao, what the actual fuck though it makes no sense
Well, until next time, o7.
Chapter Text
Tommy wakes up slowly, blearily.
His head is foggy, his thoughts sluggish, as he drifts in a hazy warmth, his limbs unresponsive.
All he can do is twitch his fingers, otherwise he finds no strength to move. He’s not sure what’s going on, but all he knows is that he’s safe, and protected, something in the back of his mind telling him that he was okay.
He was with his family.
The next time he wakes up he’s a little more coherent. He shifts, his eyes cracking open slightly. He’s in a dark room, pitch black, yet he can see the faintest outlines of… something.
He’s bundled up in blankets, with arms wrapped around him, shifting when he moves. His face is turned back to being pressed against something, a soft croon leaving the persons lips as their chest rumbles underneath him.
“Just relax,” They say softly, their fingers finding their way to his hair, gently sifting through it. Tommy whines, leaning up into the touch as much as he could, earning a soft purr from the other person.
The more he wakes up the hungrier he feels. He didn’t notice it at first but now he was starving, his stomach feeling empty, it feels like he hadn’t eaten in days. It hurts how hungry he is, and thats all he can focus on as the sensation in his stomach only grows with each passing moment.
He whines again, higher pitched then the last time, wanting it to go away.
“Hey, hey, its alright,” The person says gently, shifting again, “Are you hungry?” He asks softly, and Tommy just whines again, wanting food already.
Tommy jolts when a stream of content-eagerness-love flashes into his head, feelings that weren't his own invading his mind. He goes limp, his hunger momentarily forgotten as he focuses on what jsut happened, trying to figure it out. The person holding him laughs softly, shifting him again, his purr picking back up.
“I know it’s scary,” He says gently, “But you’ll get used to it,” He promises, cradling the back of his head with one hand before he presses his arm against his lips.
The moment he smells blood he’s sinking his fangs in, greedily drinking the sweet liquid down in large gulps. It was the best thing he’s ever tasted, addictive almost.
He starts purring, a stuttery, quiet thing, but it was a purr nonetheless. The person feeding him only purrs louder, stroking his head as he drinks, gently scratching at his scalp with his sharp nails.
“Drink as much as you want,” They purr, “My little fledging Tommy, aren’t you so cute.” They croon, and Tommy just ignores him, completely focused on drinking down as much blood as he could, “Big brother Wilbur is here, little one. Always.” They whisper.
Tommy can’t really understand a word he says, and eventually he pulls back, unlatching his fangs from his arm, blood trickling down his chin. His stomach is full- fuller then he’s been in years- and content, his mind drifting off as he lets the person shift him again, laying him back down.
They wipe away the blood on his face, cooing softly as they lay back down beside him, snuggling against him and hiding his face away with a content sigh.
Tommy’s out in seconds.
The next time he wakes theres more people around him, two he thinks, someone pressed against his side and the other resting against his other side, their head propped up on his chest.
Tommy feels… safe, and content, protected, surrounded by his coven— his family. His head is still foggy and his body doesn’t really want to move, so he just lays there for a while, with his eyes closed, listening to the sounds around him.
He… he feels off, if anything, like something was wrong with him. The more he thinks about it the worse he starts to feel, the blissful haze keeping his mind trapped starting to dissipate.
It isn’t until he starts to feel hungry again does he lose his train of thought, a whine building in his throat as he shifts, letting out a small whimper.
Immediately both of the vampires around him are moving, sitting up and fussing over him. Someone’s hands are on his face, worry-confusion-worry flashing through his head. He whines again, just as someone’s lifting him up, settling him against their chest.
“Techno, whats wrong with him?” Someone asks, a familiar voice, worry lining their tone.
“I think he’s hungry,” The other one responds, a deep gruff voice. Techno.
Techno was here.
“Okay— right, let me feed him then,” They say, reaching out for him but Techno growls. Tommy tenses, a confused whine leaving his lips as he buries his face away, trying to hide away. Large hands hide his face in darkness, and Techno sighs as Tommy leans into the touch desperately, searching for comfort.
“I will, Wilbur.” Techno grumbles, “You still haven’t recovered from his last feedings, anyways.”
Wilbur scoffs, anger radiating off of him, but when Techno sends him a look he backs down, giving into the older vampire.
“Fine,” Wilbur says, and Techno just rolls his eyes, gently moving Tommy’s head from where he had been hiding.
“Little fledging,” He croons softly, a deep rumbling purr starting up in his chest, “Are you hungry?” He asks, his purr calming him down, easing the tension out of his body as he sinks into the comforting sound.
Tommy just whines, and soon enough the smell of blood hits him and he’s latching down onto someone’s arm, desperately gulping the liquid down.
He was starving, hunger making his stomach hurt. The more he drinks the more he relaxes, his muscles loosening, the content haziness returning to his mind, a quiet purr rumbling in his own chest.
Techno holds him close, rubbing circles into his back as he drinks, purring the whole time.
“Aren’t you the sweetest thing,” He rumbles, “But I can’t wait for you to be fully back,” He says softly, and Wilbur hums in agreement.
“Enjoy him while he’s this soft right now, because when he wakes up it’ll be a completely different story.” Wilbur says, though he sounds fond, reaching out and running his fingers through his hair, “Isn’t that right, sunshine?” He coos softly.
Tommy just grumbles, letting go of Techno’s arm when he’s full, melting into his hold.
The haziness drifts over his mind again, dragging him back into sleep to the sound of purring and soft voices.
The next time Tommy wakes up its not to soft touches and mumbled whispers.
He jolts, shooting up, his eyes going wide in the dark room, his breathing heavy as his fingers curl into fists. His whole body is tense, his muscles tight, strained, as he gulps in air, trying to catch his breath.
He feels overwhelmed, weak and disoriented as he tries to figure out what was happening, where he was— his arms trembling with the effort of keeping himself sitting up.
His magic brews inside of him, bubbling up to the surface, sending sharp pains shooting through his body as his fingers start to blacken from corruption.
Someone else in the room— he’s not sure who in his daze, but they’re speaking in a panicked voice. Tommy cries out in pain, clutching his chest as it constricts, a wave of dizziness washing over him.
There’s to much pent up magic inside him, its spilling out from his body no matter how much he tries to keep it in. The person in the room flees as his dark magic starts to corrupt his surroundings, uncontrollable in his compromised state. The corruption is starting to spread to his arms, and he can feel his clothes starting to wither away from the intensity.
He staggers to his feet, breathing heavily, ignoring the fact that his heart isn't beating as he leans against a wall, his legs shaking with the effort.
His head pounds, his body aches, sharp pains shooting through him as he mumbles a simple spell. His arm burns as the wind picks up int he room, his dark magic spewing into the spell.
He puts in way more magic then was necessary, letting the spell run its course, saturated with dark magic as the wind blows around the dark room.
The pain starts to fade and so does the spell, slowly dying out. Tommy sinks to the floor, hearing panicked voices and footsteps approaching him, making his headache worse.
Clarity suddenly fills his mind for a moment as he peers down at his arm with the sigils on it, noting how brightly they were burning. He frowns down at it, his eyes scanning over each band of the sigils.
Fuck— how had he let it get this bad?
Tommy groans in pain, his headache pounding as he blearily stares at his arm. He needs more sigils— stronger ones, to keep his magic at bay especially when he’s not using it regularly.
Hands are on him all of a sudden, pulling him up from the floor. Someone was talking to him, their hands on his face as his eyes slip shut again, all of his energy drained. It leaves him limp, his body burning up as it fights the corruption that had started to take over, fighting it off.
He drifts off again, his ears ringing and his head pounding, unable to stay awake.
~~~~
Tommy wakes with a gasp, clutching his chest, his sigils burning as he sits up, scrambling to check his sigils.
Someone pushes him back down and he whines, gripping onto their wrist as they pin him to the bed, looming over him. Blue eyes flash in the darkness as Tommy struggles against them, though he’s too weak to throw them off.
“Fuck— off,” He growls, and the person above him chuckles softly, his other hand cupping his cheek as his struggles die out.
“Clam down, little one,” He croons, and Tommy recognizes his voice, “You’re safe,” Phil hums, and Tommy can’t help but believe him, as Phil rubs his thumb underneath his eye, gently massaging his face.
Tommy falls still, groaning as his head starts to hurt.
His head still feels foggy, like he just did drugs or something, and his limbs ache from disuse. His jaw is sore, for whatever reason, and his magic bubbles under the surface dangerously.
“Fuck,” He croaks out, “Fuck— what the fuck?” He grumbles, as Phil gently rubs his cheek bone, cooing softly to him.
A wave of relax-safe-love washes over him and Tommy slumps further into the bed, tension leaving his body as Phil croons. Whatever the fuck the man was doing worked, getting his breathing to slow down, his muscles to relax, his head to go scarily blank.
It takes him a moment to crawl back out of the haze.
“What… was that?” He croaks out, confused, and Phil hums softly.
“Just listen to your instincts, mate,” Phil says, gently holding his face, “You’re not supposed to be awake yet.”
Tommy’s not sure what that means, yet he can’t help but trust Phil’s words, something in the back of his head telling him that he was safe, that he should listen to the vampire.
It was fucking weird.
“What— what do you mean?” Tommy stutters out, “I— my magic,” He mumbles, “It hurts.” He breathes out, straining with the effort to keep awake.
Phil takes in a sharp breath, his arms slinking underneath him and sitting him up, propping him up against his chest. It wakes him up more, his head lolling forwards before Phil catches it and rests his head against his shoulder.
“Your magic?” He repeats back, and Tommy nods, trying to open his eyes again. “Tommy…” Phil says, and he sounds devastated, holding him closer, as if he was scared he was going to lose him.
Tommy just groans, letting his head slump against his shoulder.
“What? There’s to much pent up… my sigils can only use up so much magic,” He says quietly, “I haven’t casted a spell in a while, either.” He mumbles.
“I should have seen this sooner,” Phil says softly, “I’m sorry, fledging,” He sighs, pressing his head against his, worry and fear pulsing off the man, “No one can help you take away your excess magic,” He mumbles with a frown.
Tommy sighs, of course no one could, he was a dark fucking witch.
“Right— just a few spells, then,” He says softly, and Phil makes a sad noise, his melancholy mood washing over Tommy.
“Why did you do it?” Phil asks, holding him closer, “Why did you become a dark witch?” He presses, almost a desperate edge to his tone.
Tommy huffs, curling in closer to Phil, his blackened fingers digging into his shirt.
“I had no other choice,” He says quietly, “I— I was always meant to be one, Phil. There was no avoiding this.” He mumbles softly, hiding his face away in his shirt.
Phil makes a wounded noise, shaking his head.
“We could have helped you, Tommy.” He says, “We could have saved you.”
Tommy huffs at that, weakly shaking his head.
“Phil,” Tommy breathes out, clutching at the man’s shirt, “I was born a dark witch.” He admits, and Phil stiffens.
“What?” He breathes, and Tommy nods into his chest.
“I… it has to be me.” He says softly, “It would kill anyone else in months but me.”
Phil shakes his head, silent for a couple of moments. The atmosphere around the two seemed to change, as Phil pressed Tommy closer to him, his arms tightening around him. It was as if the vampire was weary of something, or scared, even.
“I was a dark witch once,” Phil speaks softly after a long moment, and Tommy pauses, thinking back to what Techno said all those nights ago.
So Phil was the friend that had been a dark witch.
“You were..?” He asks slowly, and Phil nods, tucking his face back into his neck.
“Yeah,” Phil breathes, “I was given a family heirloom, an unlabeled book. They wouldn’t tell me what it was, but I could tell it was magical— I just didn’t know how dark it was.” He says, and Tommy wiggles in his hold, trying to meet his eyes.
He was talking about his book—
“I opened it, like a fool, accepted its dark magic, yet it was killing me faster then I could imagine. I tried to learn as many spells as possible from it but it’s effects were so severe that sometimes I couldn’t even get out of bed.” Phil says with a frown, “I tried to reverse the effects, but it was too late. Thankfully, my wife saved me. Without her I would be dead.”
“Wife?” Tommy splutters, and Phil chuckles.
“Yeah, but you may know her as the Goddes of Death,” Phil hums, and Tommy freezes up, his eyes going wide.
“Just how old are you, Phil?” He asks slowly, and Phil laughs softly.
“I am ancient, one of the very first vampires,” He says reverently, “Anyways, Kristin banished the dark magic from my body— in the process stripping me of all of my magic. I never recovered from it, either, having lost my ability to use magic.” Phil says in a rather somber tone.
“But she saved me, and I am forever grateful of that. Everything I have now was worth it.” Phil says, squeezing him tighter, “She lead me to Techno and Wilbur, and now you, my little fledging.” Phil whispers, and Tommy makes a confused noise.
“W— what? She lead you to me?” He says and Phil nods, running his fingers through his hair.
“She did, that one night,” Phil says softly, “You probably don’t remember it, but I had been undercover as a normal person and you killed the infected vampire I had been meeting with. I was going to kill you for ruining my plans, but she stopped me.” Phil smiles into his hair as he recalls the memory.
“It was fate,” He breathes, “You were always meant to be with us. I didn’t know it at the time, but you were on my radar ever since. And now… now I see what she truly meant.” He whispers softly, and Tommy just hums, shifting in his hold.
“What did she mean?” He asks quietly, and Phil purrs, a deep rumbling thing that has Tommy melting into his hold.
“She meant that you were supposed to join us, one day, and become apart of our family.” Phil hums, “It took me a while to truly see it, but now I am so glad that you are ours now.” Phil purrs, and Tommy just whines, shifting closer to the vampire, his head turning all foggy.
“Its alright, little one,” Phil breathes, “I bet you’re hungry, yeah? How about you cast a few spells first and then you can feed.” He suggests, and Tommy grumbles his agreement, though he finds it very hard to move right now.
Phil just chuckles softly, shifting Tommy so he was sitting beside the vampire, though one of his arms were wrapped around him, helping to keep him supported. His purr dies out and Tommy slowly comes back to his head, his magic bubbling up inside of him again.
“What the fuck— what are you doing?” He asks, confused, and Phil just hums.
“Purring helps calm fledglings down,” He explains, before his look softens, “Plus it is a way to express happiness and love.” He adds on, and Tommy huffs, rolling his eyes as he glances away.
“That shit works too well,” He grumbles, “Don’t ever do it again.”
Phil just laughs, nudging him in the side.
“You know I can’t do that, mate,” He smiles in the dark, “Now come on, cast enough spells to where it depletes enough of your magic. Your fingers are already turning black.” He frowns, and Tommy huffs, opening his eyes and peering down at his hands.
He can’t see them all that well in the pitch darkness, but it’s probably because his fingers are turning black again from the corruption. He sighs, glancing out at the room in front of him.
“Don’t cast any spells that emit light,” Phil says gently, “You will hurt your eyes.”
Tommy glances at Phil, the Angel of Death, and wonders what happened to the vampire who was threatening him to join his coven just weeks ago.
Well, now Tommy has joined his coven- his fucking vampire gang or whatever- so the man got what he wanted. Tommy’s not sure what Phil is going to be like from now on.
“Right…” He grumbles, thinking over what non destructive spells he could use.
He could just cast healing spell after healing spell on nothing, that would drain him real quick. Or he could make some seals to protect this room, but then he would have to specially craft them so it allowed the other three to come in and out freely.
That was too complicated for the short amount of time he had right now.
Tommy closes his eyes again, finding it hard to keep them open as pangs of hunger strike him. It distracts him, makes him want to whine to Phil to let him eat and fall back into that blissful haze.
“M’ hungry,” He complains, turning towards Phil, but the vampire just shushes him, crooning low in his chest.
“Come on, Toms, just a couple spells and then you can eat.” Phil says gently, and Tommy sighs, mumbling a healing spell and letting the magic catch onto nothing. He pushes in as much magic as he possibly could, repeating the same process a couple times before he finally felt exhausted, drained of his magic.
A wave of good-proud-love flashes into his head and Tommy whines, slumping against Phil, that hazy feeling returning. Phil scoops him back up into his lap, a purr starting in his chest as he presses his arm against his face.
Immediately Tommy bites down, contently drinking his blood, melting into Phil’s hold as his purr picks up. Phil cradles him with his free arm, holding him close to his chest, with Tommy starting to purr himself.
“Get some rest, fledging,” Phil hums, “It’s going to be a long couple of weeks for you,” He says softly, sending a wave of love-fledgling-mine through whatever stupid bond they have.
Tommy eventually drifts off in his arms with a full belly and no magic bubbling under his skin, his sigils burning on.
~~~~
“I need ink, Techno.” Tommy sighs from where he sits on the bed— or rather the fucking nest as everyone else calls it, with Techno sat in front of him, and Phil pressed against his side, his arms wrapped around him as he watches Tommy work.
Today was the first day he’s been this coherent, his mind almsot crystal clear, though something new lurks in the background.
At first Tommy was scared, wondering if it was his dark magic intensifying, but no, its something much, much worse.
Phil calls it instincts.
Tommy hates them.
They are a nuisance, making him feel weird things, crave the comfort and touch of his coven. It makes him needy, and whiny, like a fucking baby. He shies away at the first promise of danger, seeking their protection when he doesn’t fucking need it.
It’s frustrating, but no matter how hard he fights it he can’t get it to go away unless he does what it wants.
It was stupid and dumb, and he hates it with every fiber of his being. He contemplates trying to figure out a sigil or spell that would make it go away, thinking back onto the dark magic that deals in tampering with the mind.
But, that would take a shit ton of research, and time, and testing on people he wouldn't have access too, so it was out of the picture. For now, at least.
“More ink?” Techno asks, and Tommy hums, nodding his head as he stares down at his arm with a frown.
At least his vision in the dark is spot on.
“Yeah, prick, thats why I just said I need ink.” He grumbles, staring at the sigils on his arm. He’s already added one more on, just a simple protection one, yet it will use up a lot of pent up magic.
Tommy learnt that when he was dealing with dark magic it’s always best to have constant ways that its being used. Wether that be spells or seals, sigils and potions, there has to be something going out at all times to keep the corruption at bay.
“Here you go,” Techno says as he hands him another bottle of ink, barley moving an inch from where he grabbed it from a small box of witch supplies. Tommy mutters his thanks, taking the ink and picking back up his quill.
“That is pretty smart,” Phil says, one of his fingers tracing along his sigils on his arms, feeling the warmth they emit, “I never thought of this.” He whispers.
Tommy huffs, glancing at the vampire.
“Yeah, well, no wonder it was killing you so damn fast then.” He grumbles, starting to draw out another healing sigil, making this one use a lot more magic for a way stronger output, “Dark magic is all about finding a balance. You always need an output, and if you don’t have one then you’ll end up dead quicker then you can count. Having sigils constantly running works pretty well, but it’s not always full proof.” He mutters, carefully drawing on the new sigil, embedding as much magic within the lines as possible.
Phil watches it all, taking in every detail, as Techno nods his head, leaning in closer to see what he was doing better.
“But, I’m assuming you’ve noticed normal witches do not have sigils on them?” He asks, and Techno nods slowly, his red eyes flickering up to meet his, “I didn’t have them activated, either when I wasn’t using dark magic. Having sigils like this working all the time will drain all your magic in the blink of an eye.” He says, finishing off his sigil and watching as it dimly glows, joining the rest.
“No witch could ever keep a sigil running twenty four seven,” He hums, “Thats the beauty of dark magic… theres no limitations, especially not in a world like this.” He explains, “I’m sure Phil knows, but dark magic comes form death and pain, evil and malice. The city’s full of it, practically drenched in it. But only a select few can ever tap into it’s full potential.”
“People like you,” Techno hums and Tommy nods, setting down his quill as Phil gently takes his arm in his hands, running his fingers over the new sigils Tommy had drawn on.
“Yeah,” He agrees, looking over his work on his arm, a frown on his face.
Everything was… different, now.
Not only with himself, but with Phil and Techno and… Wilbur.
His heart beat is gone, Tommy’s only diet is fucking blood, his skin is pale and he can’t be exposed to light for a while still. His body is weak and sore right now, yet he can notice small changes. Today is the first day he feels a little bit back to normal.
Phil has become a lot more… clingy, and protective, somehow always there for Tommy when he doesn’t even know he needed him. It was like a sixth sense the man had.
Techno has changed a little, too, he’s a lot softer now, gentler with him. He doesn’t rough house with him like he used to— not that Tommy was complaining, being beaten up by Techno wasn’t that fun, but he’s sure after his… transition that him and Techno will be doing a lot of training.
Wilbur, though, Wilbur’s changed the most.
Whenever the vampire is around he’s always by Tommy’s side, ready to take care of him in a moments notice. The man is a million times more possessive of him now, even getting mad at Phil or Techno when they’re around him.
Tommy preens under the attention, that new little part of him delighted that Wilbur gets jealous over him. He’s also a lot more open with Tommy, the facade he had over his emotions gone now that Tommy was a fledging.
Wilbur was free to be his true self around Tommy now, no matter how possessive or demanding he can get, he doesn’t hold back anymore.
Tommy shakes his head with a huff, glancing back at Techno.
He’s only been up for about an hour and he already feels exhausted and hungry.
“Whats wrong?” Phil asks softly, resting his chin on his shoulder, “Are you tired, mate?” He asks, and Tommy just hums under his breath, setting aside his borrowed quill and ink.
“Yeah,” He mumbles, and Phil shifts, tugging Tommy back and away from the things laid out on the bed, further into the nest.
“How about you feed first and then you can go to sleep?” Phil suggests, and Tommy grumbles, watching as Techno puts away all the stuff he brought.
“You know, Techno, if you want to learn witch craft then I’d be glad to teach you,” He says, catching the vampires attention. His red eyes flicker to him, something flashing across his face for a moment before he smiles softly.
“I would greatly appreciate that,” Techno says, and Tommy grins.
“Right, but no dark magic, at all.” Phil sighs, and Tommy snorts, giving him a look.
“Of course not,” Tommy says, “I don’t want to kill him.” He says and Phil just shakes his head.
“Good to know, I was really—“ Phil begins but is cut off by the door opening.
Wilbur enters in quickly, shutting the door behind him as he bee-lines straight for the nest, his eyes meeting his own.
Tommy’s brain short circuits when he catches sight of him, a low, needy whine building in his throat as Wilbur approaches. The man has a grim expression on his face, shooting Techno and Phil a look before he’s dragging Tommy into his arms, crooning softly to him.
Tommy clutches onto him, the little thing in the back of his mind demanding he be as close to Wilbur as possible, his sire, and when he’s finally in his grip it clams down.
Wilbur shushes him softly, tucking his head away against his chest, his face buried in his curls.
“Tommy, sunshine, did you miss me?” He whispers, and Tommy whines, shifting closer to him, “I’m sorry I wasn’t here when you woke up.” Wilbur apologizes, and Tommy grumbles under his breath, content to just be near him.
“Phil,” Techno says, catching Wilbur’s attention, “I thought we agreed that you would be siring him,” Techno rumbles, and Tommy just presses closer to Wilbur as the vampire kicks off his shoes, entering the nest.
“We did,” Phil hums, and Wilbur growls, low in his chest, his eyes pinned on Phil as his grip tightens on Tommy.
Phil meets his gaze with a calm one of his one, offering Wilbur a small smile.
“But I’m okay with how it turned out.” He says, his blue eyes drifting to Tommy, “Wilbur and Tommy were always close. It only makes sense.”
Techno radiates irritation and annoyance, his red eyes pinned on Wilbur, a low growl rumbling in his chest that has Tommy tensing. His red eyes are pinned on the two, jealousy brewing deep within them as he watches Wilbur hold him close.
“Right, but—“ Techno starts but Phil cuts him off.
“No fighting in the nest,” He says sharply, and Techno falls silent, his eyes drifting over to Phil, “Let your brother have this. Your time will come.” Phil smiles softly, and Techno just glances away.
Wilbur shifts, pulling Tommy further into the nest with him, a soft purr rumbling in his chest as the tense atmosphere calms down.
“Are you hungry?” He asks, and Tommy just whines needing, his stomach grumbling. Wilbur laughs softly, pressing his arm against his lips.
Tommy bites down without any further prompting, drinking his blood in hungry gulps, his nails digging into Wilbur’s arm.
He’s never going to get over how damn good blood tastes now.
Wilbur purrs, gently running his fingers through his hair as Tommy drinks, his own purr starting up.
Soon enough he’s full, his eyes drooping closed, exhaustion taking over him as Wilbur’s purrs drag him further under.
Soon enough he’s asleep, surround by his coven, his family.
~~~~
Tommy tugs on his blind fold, slowly trying to pull it off without anyone noticing.
He almsot has it before his wrist is gripped by Techno’s giant hands, pulled away from his face with a huff, being yanked closer to him.
“I said don’t take your blind fold off,” He says sternly, and Tommy withers against him, as Techno puts it back in its proper place.
“But I want to see—“ Tommy complains, and Techno growls, continuing to drag him along.
“No,” He says, “You’re too sensitive for these lights right now.” He huffs, “You’re lucky I’m even allowed to do this right now. If Wilbur finds out you left the nest he’ll probably rip me to shreds.”
Tommy makes a noise at that, pressing closer to Techno as he guides him along, trying his best not to trip.
He’s been stuck in the nest for fuckingmonths, not allowed to leave or do anything really. Whenever he tried to just poke his head out the fucking door he was snatched back, warned not to do it again and trapped in their hold for the rest of the day.
Tommy had been getting antsy, and restless, his energy levels were getting back to normal and he wasn’t sleeping as nearly as much as he had been. He did have his birthday party a couple weeks ago, though he couldn't have any cake, but he got presents which was nice of them.
He’s been out of the nest a few times before this, to just walk around or visit other parts of the Syndicate building they were in, but thats it!
Tommy was going crazy in that room.
Admittedly, Tommy kind of wants to go back to the nest. He’s in an unfamiliar environment, full of weird noises, and it was cold, nothing like the heat of the nest. Tommy also couldn't see a damn thing with this blind fold on.
His instincts yearn for Wilbur to be here with him right now, but Tommy has no clue where the other vampire is, so Techno will have to do for now.
Techno huffs, as if he could read his thoughts, pressing Tommy closer to him.
Another thing Tommy has noticed is that the other three vampires could sense his emotions— they always somehow know what he’s feeling at all times. Its annoying, especially when they project their own emotions onto him.
Tommy does not want to know how angry they are or how much they adore him twenty four seven. Those bastards were always moody, getting into fights all the time with the others or showering him in love and affection and making his head go all fuzzy.
He could live without all this stupid instinct and bond shit.
“This was your idea,” Techno reminds him, as he pushes open a door, “If you want we can just go back to the nest.” He grumbles, and Tommy grips onto his arm tighter, shaking his head.
“No— no, I want to do this.” He says, “I haven’t used a spell on someone in ages,” He huffs, “Plus you need him to talk, yeah? I can get him to talk.”
He can tell Techno is grinning as he guides him to another door, pausing right before it.
“Let me do all the talking, and when I nod you can use your magic on him.” Techno says, “If I want you out, though, then we’re done. I make all the calls in there, and you’ll listen to me the first time.”
Tommy scrunches up his nose at that, peering up at Techno even though he knows he can’t see him.
“What? Thats not fair— I’ve tortured plenty of people, I know what I’m doing!” Tommy exclaims, and Techno huffs.
“I don’t care, you listen to me,” Techno rumbles, low in his chest, and Tommy splutters, pressing tighter to him.
Fuck, he hates how easily they can get him to listen to them.
“Fuck you,” He bites out, and Techno just shakes his head.
“Don’t test me, runt,” Techno huffs, “No more talking now.” Techno says as he pushes open the door, dragging Tommy in with him. Tommy opens his mouth to say something but Techno slaps a hand over his face, a low growl rumbling in his chest.
Tommy croons an apology, adrenaline coursing through him as Techno’s growling stops, though his silence serves as a further warning. He unwraps the blind fold over his eyes, slowly taking his hand off of his face.
Tommy blinks his eyes open, still pressed against Techno, though his eyes land on the person tied up in the middle of the room. It’s pitch dark in the room, not only for Tommy to be able see what he was doing, and to add a whole other level of fear into the mix.
He can hear their heart beat pounding in their chest, he could smell the terror and fear that comes off of them in waves, with the smallest hint of blood mixed in.
He’s not hungry, though, Techno feed him just before they left, which was probably planned because Techno doesn’t want him trying to feed off of some random diseased human.
Techno slowly moves them closer to the human, keeping Tommy tucked against his side, his red eyes flashing in the dark.
They flinch violently, a whimper crawling up their throat. Tommy watches on with a growing interest, feeling like a predator.
“P-please,” They plead, “I don’t know anything!”
Tommy’s eyes zero in on him, all his attention focused on the human— the prey, in the center of the room. He flexes his fingers, imagining tearing his claws through his flesh and spilling blood.
“Relax, Theseus,” Techno whispers, “You’re only using your magic on him.” He reminds him, and Tommy grumbles, glancing up at the vampire. Techno meets his eyes for a moment before glancing at the human in the room.
“We’ll see about that,” Techno says to the human, and Tommy watches as they jolt, desperately searching for where Techno’s voice came from.
“I don’t know a thing!” They sob, fat ugly tears falling down his face. Tommy twitches, yearning to give the human a reason to cry.
“Right, well, have you ever heard of Theseus?” Techno asks slowly, and the person freezes, their eyes snapping around in the darkness. Tommy glances at Techno, wondering what he was playing at.
“The dark witch?” They ask in a wavering voice.
“The one and only,” Techno says, his red eyes glinting, “You know what he did, what he’s capable of, right?”
“I— yes, I do, but what does he have anything to do with this?” They stutter out, confused, “Theseus is long gone.”
Techno smiles at that, his chest rumbling as he holds Tommy closer.
“No, he’s not,” He says curtly, “My dark witch is right here with me.” Techno purrs under his breath, gripping Tommy tighter. Tommy leans in closer to Techno, pressing his face against his chest as he listens to his purr, holding back one of his own as his fingers curl into his shirt.
“W— what?” They say, terror filling his tone.
“So you’re going to answer my questions, or you will get a taste of dark magic.” Techno says, “Your choice.”
They go silent, trembling in their seat, they’re eyes searching the darkness as if they expect Tommy to just jump out at him. Tommy stays by Techno’s side, curling in closer towards him, wrapped underneath his arm as he watches the human.
“Who sent you?” Techno asks, his tone flat, and the guy swallows slowly, his eyes scanning the darkness.
He doesn’t speak, his heart beat picking up as the silence stretches on.
“Who sent you?” Techno asks again, in a louder voice, and they flinch, yet they keep silent.
Techno glances down at Tommy, nodding to him. Tommy reluctantly lets go of Techno, calling up his magic as he blinks away the haze of instincts.
He draws out a sigil in the air, using the dark magic as his medium, re-creating his infected cure from memory. When the sigil was complete it glows, a dark red, before the magic catches on the person.
They scream as the weakness takes effect, his magic slowly killing him. Pleads and begs fall from his lips before it turns undecipherable. Tommy slinks back over to Techno, pressing against his side as the older vampire wraps an arm around him again, tucking him close.
Just as quick as the weakness took effect so did the healing, they’re cries dying down in seconds.
He pants, his head bobbing forwards, his heart beat racing.
“Who sent you?” Techno asks again, and they gasp out, choking on their breath.
“The— the Badlands,” He rasps, taking in heaving breaths.
Techno is silent for a moment, his red eyes flashing.
“Why?” Techno asks, and they’re silent again. “If you don’t answer my questions then my dark witch will make the next round ten times worse.” He threatens, and they jolt, their heart beat picking up again.
“O- okay,” They stutter out, “They sent me to see what happened with the rouge Reaper.” He says quickly, and Tommy perks up at his rouge name being used.
Its been a while since he’s been out on the streets.
Techno hums thoughtfully, his hand playing with the baby hairs on the back of his neck.
“And what do they want with this information?” He asks, and they swallow nervously, their eyes flickering around the room.
“They— Bad wanted him to join his coven.” He says slowly, “And he— he won’t stop until he gets him, with Dream gone now.”
Techno shoots Tommy a look, his eyes darkening.
“And how many people has he sent to spy on us?” Techno asks, and they’re silent again, with their eyes closed. Techno gives him a couple moments, but he never answers. He gives Tommy a nod and the fledging is moving away from him, eyeing the guy in front of him.
He lets his raw magic free to catch onto the guy- just a little bit- but when it catches he screams, his flesh withering away on his body as the corruption sets in. The man had no sigils to combat the actual decay of his body, unlike Tommy, but it was a cruel reminder of how Tommy could die if he doesn’t keep his own magic in check.
Tommy watches as the dark magic corrupts his clothes around his arm, the way it eats away at his flesh, turning the skin black, making it crumble right off as if it was ash, all the way down to bone.
His screams fill his ears, but Tommy stays to make sure the magic doesn’t completely kill the dude.
When it stops withering away at his flesh— though it will always be infected— he goes back to Techno, satisfied with the damage done.
His arms hangs limp by his side, useless, with a giant gouge on the side of it, bone clearly visible.
“How many spies are there?” Techno asks again, and the guy grits his teeth in pain, panting.
“F— five on the inside, a- and I don’t know how many that watch you from everywhere else.” He rasps out, his voice weak as panic fills his eyes.
Techno hums dangerously under his breath, glancing at Tommy.
“What does Bad know?” He asks.
“He— he knows you have him,” The guy answers, “That’s it.”
Techno is silent for a while, thinking over the information.
“Kill him,” Techno tells Tommy, and he grins, stepping back towards the guy.
“Wait— wait! I told you what you needed to know— let me go and I won’t ever return to Bad! Please— I promise—“ The guy screams, pleading with no one as Tommy mutters a spell, watching as the guy doubles over in pain, howling.
His blood boils from the inside out, his organs slowly turning to mush. Its a slow death, painful and agonizing, being killed from the inside out, but it was one of Tommy’s favorites to use.
Eventually, the humans heart gives out and he dies, slumping forwards, his skin falling off, the smell of rot filling the air.
Techno grabs him by the arm, pulling him close to him, pressing him against his chest.
“Good job,” He praises, and Tommy huffs, though he melts under the praise.
“Lets get back to the nest.” He hums, wrapping the blind fold back around his eyes, leading Tommy away from the gory scene.
~~~~
Tommy watches as Techno uses a quill to draw out a sigil, his lines sloppy and inexperienced, but it’s much better then what he had been when he first started.
It’s been almost a year now, and Tommy can be out and about more, allowed to leave the nest room more often then not, though he’s always accompanied by one of them.
He’s fallen right into place with them, as if he always meant to be part of their family, their coven.
He’s happy here, with all of them hidden away from the cruel dying world that is the city.
He hasn’t been outside since he came here.
He knows they still go out into the city, he can smell it on their clothes when they return. Sometimes he feels jealous they get to leave this stupid building, and other times he’s glad he doesn’t have to face the mess that is L’Manberg.
Techno glances up at him, his red eyes uncertain, though Tommy had been zoning out and not paying attention.
“Tommy?” Techno asks, and Tommy slowly blinks, coming back out of his thoughts.
“Hm?” He asks, his eyes flickering down to the sigil he drew.
“Did I do it?” He asks, and Tommy stares down at the sigil. It was a healing one, a very simple one he had started teaching Techno yesterday. The vampire knows most of the basics of sigils and spells, as Tommy teaches him a strong base of the main groups of them.
Healing was an important one, becuase when a witch masters its sigil version then you won’t have a need for potions. But the thing about potions is that they don’t need magic to be activated, or a witch.
There was always draw backs with anything.
“It’s good,” He says with a small smile, watching as the ink dries, “But you need to work on keeping your lines neat, draw another one and this time put some magic into it.” Tommy says, “It’ll work,”
Techno hums before starting again, this time being more careful with his lines and taking longer.
Tommy drifts off again in his thoughts, his mind wandering back to the drama with Bad, another rival coven leader. The vampire had been ruthlessly slaughtered by Techno and Wilbur, the coven scattered, left without leadership, threatened to never rebuilt the coven unless they all wanted to meet Bad’s fate.
They had found out that Bad had been planning on kidnapping him away from his coven mates, use him as leverage or some stupid shit. Not like it would have worked, anyways, so Bad was killed. And probably tortured.
Tommy could care less, he is just glad it’s over.
Techno nudges his knee, drawing Tommy back.
“You keep zoning out,” He says, “Are you feeling okay?” He asks, and Tommy huffs, leaning back as he stares down at the new sigil Techno had drawn.
“I’m fine, just thinking about shit,” He mumbles, and Techno hums, though his red eyes still seem worried. He can feel it through the bond, too, the worry-fledging-hurt that finally passes through the bond.
Tommy groans, hiding his face in his hands, his magic tingling beneath the surface.
“Techno, I will fucking kill you,” Tommy growls, peering at the vampire, “You have no idea what you just started.”
Techno just gives him a concerned look.
“You seem off today, Theseus. I can’t help but be worried.” Techno says, setting down his quill, “The others would want to know, too.” He rumbles and Tommy bares his fangs at the vampire, trying his best to look threatening.
“I am perfectly fine—“ He snarls, just as the door to the dark nest room bursts open, in coming a frazzled looking Wilbur.
“Tommy?” The man asks, before he’s at his side, kneeling on the ground as he frantically checks him over, smothering Tommy in the process.
“Wil— Wilbur!” Tommy exclaims, pushing his sire away from him, “I’m fucking fine,” He growls, but Wilbur isn’t listening to him, dragging him into his iron grip, a worried croon coming form him.
“Techno, what’s wrong with him?” Wilbur asks, his eyes darting to the other vampire as he presses Tommy closer to himself.
“I don’t know, but something is wrong,” Techno says, his red eyes landing on Tommy as he tries to escape Wilbur’s hold, “Maybe he’s hungry? He hasn’t feed since yesterday.”
Tommy growls at Techno, his side of the bond pulsing with anger-annoyance-hunger. He was hungry, but that wasn’t the point. He was pissed off now with them, as he digs his nails into Wilbur’s arm, trying to push him away.
Wilbur croons again, both of them lazar focused on him as Wilbur pins him to his chest, holding both of his wrists in one hand and the other arm keeping him pressed against the vampire.
Tommy whines, his struggling stopping as Wilbur sends calm-love-relief through the bond.
Tommy hates instincts, even now a fucking year later they’re still just as bad as they were when he was turned. Wilbur can drag him down so easily, sending him into a foggy haze of safety and security, making him melt into his hold every time.
He goes limp, pressing his head against his chest, a needy whine crawling out of his throat.
He knows Techno and Phil get jealous of Wilbur, the two vampires always trying to drag Tommy down into his instincts too when they’re watching over him. It takes a lot more effort then it does with Wilbur, and no matter how much they reaffirm the bond between them it never leans in their favor.
Part of Tommy sneers at that, the way those two envy Wilbur and can’t manhandle Tommy so easily.
Right now, anyways, Tommy was mentally gone, instead the fucking baby vampire in his head has taken over.
Wilbur starts purring, letting go of his wrists as he holds his arm out in front of his face, feed-fledging-love coming through the bond.
Tommy bites down without a second thought, his hands coming up and holding WIlbur’s arm to keep it steady. Wilbur just purrs more, pressing closer to him, watching as he feeds.
Tommy notes that Phil has also entered the nest room, his eyes landing on Tommy and Wilbur before the tension leaves his shoulders, his eyes flickering to Techno.
He helps Techno clean the witch stuff up, before settling down besides Tommy and Wilbur, looking the fledging over and making sure he wasn’t actually hurt anywhere.
Tommy purrs softly, pulling away when he was full, baring his neck to his sire with a whine.
Wilbur purrs louder, ignoring the growl that comes from Techno as he shifts Tommy, his fingers trialing down his neck.
“Aw, Tommy, aren’t you so sweet,” He purrs, burying his face in his neck, cradling him close, “I’ll bite you anytime, dear,” He whispers. Tommy purrs louder, baring his neck even more to his sire, and finally Wilbur bites down.
Thee’ve always been gentle with him, barely taking any blood from him unlike Tommy, pushing more venom into his blood to keep their bonds strong. The older vampires don’t need to do it as often, which is slightly annoying, but on the bright side Tommy gets high as fuck.
He purrs, the content fog clouding his mind, drowning his thoughts away as he presses closer to Wilbur, feeling safe and loved.
“Alright, Wil.” Phil sighs, but Tommy can’t understand what he’s saying as Wilbur pulls back, gently kissing the spot he bit on his neck, ignroing Tommy’s whine as his sire rests his head against his shoulder.
Wilbur shoots the other two vampire’s a sharp look.
“I know what I’m doing,” Wilbur says, narrowing his eyes at them. Techno rolls his eyes, glancing at Phil.
“Next time I want to feed him,” Techno grumbles, and Wilbur huffs, clutching Tommy closer as he buries his face into his chest, melting into his hold.
“No way, he’s my fledging—“ Wilbur growls but Phil cuts him off.
“We’ve been over this a million times, Wil.” Phil sighs, “He’s ours, that means we all get a turn with him. Next feeding Techno can handle it.” He decides upon, and when Wilbur growls he shoots him a look that has him quieting.
“You’re all just jealous,” He snarls, and the looks he receives says it all.
“All right, how about you settle down in the nest with him, yeah? Me and Techno have some things to take care of.” Phil hums, standing up, casting one last look at Tommy, “If you need anything just call.”
Techno follows after a Phil, a frown on his face as Wilbur huffs, watching the two of them as he cradles Tommy in his arms.
“Bye bye,” Wilbur calls, glaring at them as they leave, no matter how reluctantly. When the door clicks shut and its just the two of them does Wilbur relax, turning his full attention back to Tommy.
He purrs louder, moving the both into the middle of the nest, laying down with Tommy besides him. He curls around his fledging, his arms wrapped around him as Tommy sleeps peacefully.
Wilbur presses his ear against his chest, noting with satisfaction that there was no heart beat.
Sometimes he has to remind himself that this is all real.
Wilbur shifts, pressing Tommy close to him, burying his face in his hair, purring softly as his fledging sleeps.
~~~~
Tommy peers up at the moon, as it shines brightly in the night sky, casting its pale moonlight down upon the earth.
He sits in the soft green grass, his fingers curling into the strands as his eyes watch the moon. He can feel the way it calls to him, the way his magic is pulled towards it, amplified by the full moon itself.
The sky is clear, full of stars shining brightly in the night, none of the smog that smothered L’Manberg anywhere to be seen. He smiles, letting the moonlight wash over him as he closes his eyes, taking in a deep breath of fresh air and exhaling slowly.
He can hear the sound of running water off in the distance, along with the chirps of cicadas and crickets, with even some frogs joining in. A warm breeze ruffles his hair, as the night continues on.
It was peaceful, and beautiful, as his eyes blink back open, landing on the moon once again.
Techno had been right, all those years ago.
He can’t help but glance back at his coven mates, watching as they set up everything for the celebration of the full moon. His smile only deepens, as his chest tightens, tears pricking at his eyes.
He can’t believe any of this is real, as he watches Wilbur and Techno bicker over which blanket to use, as Phil sets up the food he had made, giving the two of them a stern look until they quieted down.
His new life felt so surreal, after managing to escape the city with his train, leaving behind everything— the city, the rest of the Sydicnate and rouges. It had been a long two years of fixing up the old steam locomotive, but they managed it, getting it to work after countless hours poured into it.
All of his potions and shit had been properly packed up in the train car, safely tucked away in the cabinets. They had the make shift nest in there, along with Tubbo and Ranboo who came with him, glued to his side.
There had been a few incidents with the train almost derailing and the tracks having debris covering it, but Tommy managed to stop anything bad from happening before it was too late.
They ended up here, in paradise, after weeks of traveling through a wasteland desert, devoid of any life— they found where the earth had started to recover. The radiation must have not hit this place as bad as everywhere else, allowing nature to reclaim it after so many years.
Some of the animal were definitely mutated and fucked up- he saw a bird with five wings one day- but other then that it was all normal. Or as normal as it could be.
Tommy’s eyes flicker back to the moon, entranced with it, before he hears Wilbur calling him over.
“Tommy! Come on, we’re starting the games!” He shouts, and Tommy smiles, standing up and looking back at them.
“I’m coming!” He calls back, casting one last look at the moon before running over to where they were setting up, a happy smile on his face as he skips through the long grass, laughing when he catches Phil’s gaze.
He was finally home.
Notes:
Just the epilogue left, hopefully it’ll be posted by the end of the week! But wow, we’ve come such a long way, and I am very proud of how far this fic has come :D
We end it off with a full moon, unlike the new moon that started all of this. In the epilogue this will come into play more, but the new moon represents Tommy’s darkest time in his life, his lowest moments, and the full moon is the opposite, his happiest and brightest moments.
Wilbur was technically his sire, too lol, though emduo were also a very big part of it. They live happily ever after in paradise, though there are quite a few strange mutated animals and people that inhabit it with them too lol. Ranboo and Tubbo are still with Tommy as well, they’re living a very pampered life now that they deserve :)
Thank you all for your support, I greatly appreciate every comment and kudos. You all make posting and editing worth it, and you make my day with your comments and funny bookmarks <33 I love you all
I will see you all for the epilogue, until then, o7
Chapter 10: Epilogue
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wilbur’s eyes are pinned on the injured human as he makes his way into the abandoned building. His eyes flash in the dark as he stalks forwards, hunting the human like prey, slinking through the debris of the building silently.
It reeks of the human, even after the countless nights Wilbur has watched him enter the building from the same spot every day and sit on the roof, the smell never fades. It was almost mocking, in a way, the way the despair and pain seems to cling onto his scent, drawing him in, too curious for his own good.
The guy was an easy target, almost suspiciously so, somehow always injured, with the smell of blood lingering around his scent. There’s something deeper within it, too, something that makes him weary, almost like a warning.
Wilbur has seen nothing dangerous about this particular human after observing it for a couple nights now, but his scent still throws him off. It was like death lingers around him, and not the kind of death that comes from disease or murder… but from something Wilbur has never encountered before.
He can’t help but be cautious, as he stalks the human, following his every move with silent steps.
Tonight, though, Wilbur can smell fresh blood from open wounds, and in the dark of night he sees him stumble along the roof top, just barely able to catch himself before tumbling into the pebbles on the roof.
It was pathetic, really, how weak the human was as it recovered from nearly wiping out, planting a hand to its chest before continuing on its way again, towards the edge.
Wilbur was hungry, sick of being feed from his coven mates for so damn long. He wants human blood, even if it isn’t as good as his covens— its something new, different.
Wilbur will take whatever he can get, even if it means this poor excuse of a human before him.
Hunger claws at his stomach, and he knows his coven mates feel it too, concern-worry-annoyance flashing through the bond. Wilbur huffs, rolling his eyes at Techno. His older brother always made sure he eats, and whenever Wilbur skips out on meals he gets all angry and mad with him, forcing him to eat around him for the next couple of days.
If he was still a fledging they would be all over him, doting on him and smothering him with affection until he passed out after being feed. It makes him feel sick, and annoyed with their babying.
He was no longer a fledging. He hasn’t been for decades, yet sometimes he still feels like it. The way Techno and Phil look at him, as if he knows no better, pretending that he was still just a baby vampire as they coddle him, treating him like a newly turned fledging.
Wilbur feels angry at the thought of it, the way the two of them switch from treating him like a fledging to completely ignroing him, focused on some other stupid project. Its like they purposely mess around with his instincts, dragging him down into them and not letting him leave their sides, before leaving for days to go do something stupid.
He shakes his head, pushing down his anger and annoyance, focusing back on the injured human.
He travels further into the building, keeping to the shadows, staying silent on his feet as his anger brews within his chest. The human was on the roof now and Wilbur was on the floor below, following after the path the human took.
A part of him just wants to return home, back to the nest, to leave the city behind for a couple nights.
But the other half of him wants to kill this human, drain him of his blood, and maybe take out his anger on the guy.
His hunger wins in the long run, as he silently scrambles up the ruined part of the building, his amber eyes landing on the human as he crouches low, taking everything in.
The humans hood is pulled up, hiding his face and hair, as he slowly walks to the ledge, a slight limp in his left leg. He stops by the edge, as he has done every night for the past week Wilbur has watched him, and peers down to the concrete below.
The new moon offers no light, descending them all in darkness, the lights of the city casting an eerie glow over everything. It was one of the darkest nights, with just the harsh city lights to offer any light to the humans.
Wilbur keeps low, slowly approaching the human, like a predator stalking his prey. He takes joy in creeping up on the human, as it stares down at the alley below, non the wiser to Wilbur.
He gets close, about fifteen feet away from him, when the human falls to his knees, a sob escaping his lips. Wilbur freezes, his eyes pinned on the crying human in front of him, as he curls in on himself, pulling his hood down as his hands tug at his bloody hair.
The thing about this is all is that the human in front of him sounds very young.
Wilbur is frozen in place, his eyes wide before he narrows them, the smell of blood only growing stronger with each passing moment. It doesn’t help with his hunger, the way it claws at his stomach, a physical ache in his body since he’d neglected feeding for a week.
Eventually, the humans sobs die down to pitiful whimpers, and something inside of Wilbur’s chest shifts, his resolve slowly trickling away.
Pity- he thinks, worms its way up as he starts to approach the human again, circling around him to try and get a better look at his face.
The human doesn’t notice him, or if he does then he doesn’t care, as he wipes away some blood trickling down his face, smearing the red liquid on his pants.
Wilbur should just kill him. End his suffering. It was obvious the human was going through something bad, it would really be in everyone’s favor if he was dead. Wilbur would be merciful, he’d make it swift and quick, a painless snap of his neck.
The human would get to rest, far away from this cruel city, and Wilbur would get his meal. It was a win-win for both parties involved.
Yet he can’t bring himself to lunge forwards and attack the trembling human in front of him. To crack its neck and drain him dry, to discard his body on the roof and let the cops find it days later, left to rot in this cruel city.
It was just like the first night he met him a week ago.
Something… was holding him back.
Wilbur can’t shake off the uneasy feeling as he inches away from the human, the feeling only growing with each passing second that the human is silent.
He should just kill him— or leave, or— or something. He should do something but he’s frozen in his spot as the human shifts, lifting himself up with trembling arms, blood dripping down onto the concrete below in large droplets.
Wilbur can’t help but wonder what exactly happened to this human that he ended up on this roof every night.
The questions that surround this entire situation hang in the air like fog, heavy and suffocating, yet you can never seem to get rid of it. The curiosity that eats away at him slowly turns to horror as the human takes a step towards the ledge, standing up on it.
Wilbur… Wilbur’s not sure why he feels this way, why he feels as if the gods are watching this very moment as the human takes in a deep breath, spreading his arms wide, before he’s stepping off the edge and into the darkness below.
He lunges without even thinking about it, grabbing onto his arm and roughly tugging him away from the edge, his trench coat flaring out behind him as he whips the human away from the edge.
He breathes heavily even though he doesn’t need to, and if he still could feel his heart it would be racing in his chest, uncontrollable.
The uneasy feeling only grows, the tug in his chest twisting as he meets eyes with the human.
He’s just a kid.
Tears stream down his face, mixed in with blood, his blue eyes wide as he stares at Wilbur, his mouth open in shock. He takes in rasping breaths, his hands clutched to his chest, as he trembles, his eyes glued to Wilbur’s.
The kid in front of him just tired to kill himself.
That… that doesn’t sit right with Wilbur, and it seems the gods agree, his mother seemingly whispering along with the wind, telling him good job. It was as if she had orchestrated this whole thing, planning it out perfectly so Wilbur would have been here to save the human in front of him.
More questions linger in his mind, what was so special about him? Why was his mother interested in this human? Who exactly was he?
“You— you…” He stutters out, his voice wavering, and Wilbur winces, not able to keep eye contact with the kid. All he can imagine is him plummeting to his death below, with no one to save him, his mangled body left to bleed out on the concrete below.
“You— you fuckin’… I was gonna—“ He starts, not able to make full sentences as he starts hyper ventilating, stumbling away from Wilbur. Wilbur quickly glances at him, panic filling his mind.
“Hey, hey, its alright,” He soothes, holding his hands out in front of him, “I saw you by the edge, and I— I couldn’t let you die,” He breathes out, “I couldn’t watch you kill yourself.” He says, his own voice wavering, his hands trembling as he stares at the kid.
The kid seems taken aback, falling to the ground again, his chest heaving as he cries.
“I— I was so close,” He wails, and Wilbur can’t help the way his mind goes blank, something within him shifting, “But— but you… you fuckin’ stopped me,” He whispers out, tugging at his hair again.
Wilbur slowly approaches him, trying not to scare him as he kneels in front of the kid, trying to meet his eyes.
“I did,” Wilbur says, his chest tightening as emotions swell up within him, “And I’d do it again, and again, becuase no matter what is going on it’s not worth dying for,” Wilbur says, his voice shaky.
“I won’t let you do that to yourself.” He promises, and he doesn’t even fully realize what kind of promise he just made, as the kid wipes his nose, his watery blue eyes meeting his own.
“You don’t know me,” The kid spits, and Wilbur hums, inclining his head. This was good, the kid was snapping back, some light was returning to his eyes. Wilbur can’t help but feel relief at that, as it washes over him, that dull and empty look in the kids eyes slowly fading.
“You’re right,” Wilbur hums, before he offers him a soft smile, “How about we change that?” He says.
“I’m Wilbur, and you?”
~~~~
Tommy sits in his room, laying on his bed as he flips through his dark magic book, his eyes carefully skimming over the words.
The book was old, written in an older version of English he was not used to, but he still understood it. It only took him a couple of years, but he has almost every page memorized, every spell and sigil carefully figured out.
He knew everything in the book.
Except for one page. It had been missing, torn out a long time ago, and as he stops at the place where it was supposed to be, running his fingers over the torn out edges, he frowns.
He wants to know what had been here, what spells or sigils he could know. But it was gone, ripped out in such a way that left the edges messy, like the person that had done it was in a rush.
Tommy tilts his head, running his fingers over what remains of the missing page, wondering if he could come up with a spell that would reverse time or something to bring it back.
But he doubts that a spell would even work on such a magical book. How did a page even get ripped out in the first place? Someone must have been really desperate to get rid of it. It only makes him more curious, as he ponders what it could have been.
Probably something really dangerous and dark, something that someone deemed too powerful to be left behind in the book.
He suddenly gets an idea, as he closes the dark book and sits up in his bed, grabbing his book in his hands and leaving his room. He walks down the small hallway, heading towards the living room where he hears Phil and Techno talking, their soft voices echoing throughout the house.
Tommy enters the living room, his book clutched tightly to his chest, stopping in the door way.
Techno is the first to notice him, his red eyes meeting Tommy’s as a soft smile parts his lips.
“Hey, Tommy— what do you got there?” Techno asks, raising an eyebrow, but the vampire already knows what it is. He’s seen it before, when Tommy become a dark witch again. Phil notices too, his eyes going wide as he stands, seemingly frozen in place for a couple moments.
“Phil,” Tommy begins, slowly, keeping the book in his arms as he glances down at the ground, “I was wondering if you knew what happened to one of the pages? Its been ripped out.” He says, opening up the book and flipping to the missing page.
Phil swallows, glancing at Techno who has a weary look in his eyes.
“Toms, you know that we don’t like dark magic in the house,” Phil sighs, though he doesn’t come closer to Tommy, “Thats why we brought the train with us.”
“I know,” Tommy says, meeting Phil’s eyes, “But I want to be around you guys! The train is so far away from everyone, and my room is comfier. Its not like I was doing any spells or anything.” He shrugs, as if it was no big deal, before shoving the book towards Phil.
He knows dark magic almost killed Phil, but that was fucking centuries ago, the vampire should be over it by now.
Phil’s eyes land on the missing page, before he sighs, smiling.
“Huh? Do you know what happened?” Tommy asks, taking a step closer to Phil. Phil nods, humming under his breath as he meets Tommy’s eyes.
“I do know what happened to it,” Phil says, glancing back at Techno, who looks just as confused.
“What was it? Do you remember what was on the page? Was it something really fucking dangerous?” Tommy asks, excitement bubbling up as he watches Phil.
“No, not really,” Phil simply says.
“Okay, what was it then?” Tommy asks, a little impatiently— why wasn’t Phil telling him already?
“You remember that I told you I had a wife, right?” Phil asks, and Tommy nods slowly, “Well, that page was the spell to summon her.” He shrugs, staring down at the book, “I had no other options but to try and make a deal with a god. She made me a vampire and her angel, allowing me to live on.”
“So why is the page missing?” Tommy asks, tugging the book closer to himself as he frowns down at it. A ritual to summon a god was common knowledge, nothing worth ripping out of a spell book.
“My wife didn’t like that just anyone could summon her, so she tore it out.” He shrugs, before his eyes meet his own, “Now enough with all of this, put the damn book away and go fetch Wilbur. I think he’s outside somewhere.” Phil says, waving him off.
Tommy nods his head, snickering to himself as he darts back to his room, his book disappearing. Phil must not know that the ritual to contact the Goddes of Death was in his other spell book.
He thinks back onto the deal he made with the Blood God, as he goes out through the back door of their little cabin house, stepping out into the garden area. The Blood God never really did much else with Tommy.
Maybe he saw how much of a lost cause he was, or that his soul was tainted with dark magic, that he didn’t want him anymore. Whatever the case may be, Tommy’s just glad he didn’t have to try and break the connection with the god.
“Wilbur!” Tommy shouts, looking around at the fields that surround their house, the train that took them form the city sitting further off in the yard, “Where the fuck are you?” He grumbles, stopping as he peers around.
The house they had built sits off by a lake, with a big field and forest surrounding it. They didn’t have any neighbors, which was good, with mountains off in the distance. It was a beautiful place, full of weird wildlife, and even stranger plants, but it wasn't the city and thats all that matters.
He squints his eyes, trying to spot the lanky vampire. Maybe he was out stalking the other humans in the area.
Just as he was about to turn around to head back into the house, arms were wrapping around his waist and pulling him against a firm chest.
“Were you looking for me, dear?” Wilbur purrs, and Tommy huffs, rolling his eyes as Wilbur tugs him closer, burying his face in his hair. Tommy tries to pry his arms off of him, but its no use, Wilbur only tightens his grip on his every failed attempt.
“Wil-bur,” Tommy grumbles, and Wilbur hums, rocking the two of them back and fourth, “Let me go.” He demands, but Wilbur doesn’t let him go, only holding him tighter.
“Clingy bitch,” Tommy grumbles, slouching in his hold. Wilbur just purrs, his nose brushing up against his neck.
“Gremlin,” Wilbur retorts, and Tommy splutters, his struggling renewed as Wilbur laughs at him.
“I am not a gremlin—“
“Sure, sure,” Wilbur chuckles, his grip loosening on him. Tommy takes the opportunity to turn around in his arms, meeting his sires eyes. Wilbur has a smug look on his face, as he boops Tommy on the nose, his eyes overjoyed by the way Tommy scrunches up his nose.
Tommy blinks at him, before trying to tackle Wilbur.
“Did you just boop me?” Tommy exclaims, as they fall to the ground in a pile of limbs. Wilbur laughs, as they try to pin one another, Tommy spewing curses left and right. Tommy resorts to playing dirty, biting down on Wilbur’s arm hard.
Wilbur yelps in surprise, before twisting his arm out of Tommy’s mouth, managing to get on top of him and pin him down.
Tommy struggles beneath him, trying to escape Wilbur’s hold, but the vampire won’t let him up, watching as his arm heals from where Tommy bit him. He has a pout on his face, ignroing Tommy until his arm completely heals.
“You are a very bad fledging,” Wilbur hums, his eyes flickering down to him. Tommy freezes up, putting on his best guilty look.
“Wait— Wilbur, no, I didn’t mean to bite you—“
“You know what happens to bad fledglings?” The man hums, and Tommy starts to struggle again, clawing at the grass as he tries to get away.
“No! Please! Techno, Phil, save me!” He shouts, but Wilbur only laughs, getting off of him. Tommy only makes it a couple steps away before Wilbur is tugging him back into his hold, cupping his face with one of his hands.
“Bad fledglings have to stay in the nest.” He says with a happy little nod, ignoring Tommy’s cries for help as he drags him back inside.
“Wilbur, please, I’ll be good! I promise—“
“Come on, Toms! Its nest time.”
Notes:
New Moon is officially over! It’s been a fun ride, and it’s sad to see it go, but I like how it ended, and I hope you guys do too :)
Today had been my first day at my new job, and man, was it overwhelming. I am so glad that I have Ao3 to return to at the end of the day lol.
I also got a new car recently. I love it so much, it’s such a nice car, and compared to my old one it is so much smoother and everything actually works lmao
Thank you all for reading, and I hope to see you all around again soon, until next time, o7
Pages Navigation
TazerLazer (TazerDayz) on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Dec 2022 05:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
StaroftheStorm on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Dec 2022 03:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kadelyn0_0 on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Dec 2022 05:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
StaroftheStorm on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Dec 2022 03:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
GHOST_101 on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Dec 2022 06:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
goosi on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Dec 2022 06:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dawn_xx on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Dec 2022 08:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
StaroftheStorm on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Dec 2022 03:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
ChillLilyPad on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Dec 2022 07:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sharp_Sword on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Dec 2022 08:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
StaroftheStorm on Chapter 1 Sat 10 Dec 2022 12:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Curtain3333333 on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Dec 2022 09:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
StaroftheStorm on Chapter 1 Sat 10 Dec 2022 12:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
MestradeFaces on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Dec 2022 10:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
kristiliqua on Chapter 1 Sat 10 Dec 2022 12:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
StaroftheStorm on Chapter 1 Sat 10 Dec 2022 12:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Vel_here on Chapter 1 Sat 10 Dec 2022 11:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
StaroftheStorm on Chapter 1 Mon 12 Dec 2022 02:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Inber_D on Chapter 1 Sun 11 Dec 2022 03:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
StaroftheStorm on Chapter 1 Mon 12 Dec 2022 02:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
lyinginthesun on Chapter 1 Sun 11 Dec 2022 09:21PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 11 Dec 2022 09:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lady of the Shadows (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 13 Dec 2022 12:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
iloveplatoniclove on Chapter 1 Mon 19 Dec 2022 10:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
StaroftheStorm on Chapter 1 Tue 20 Dec 2022 12:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lazersinnit on Chapter 1 Sat 14 Jan 2023 09:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
StaroftheStorm on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Jan 2023 03:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
BeeboTheBoiler on Chapter 1 Sat 04 Mar 2023 08:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Alix (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 27 Sep 2024 03:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ligtenby on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Nov 2024 03:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Luna3003 on Chapter 2 Mon 19 Dec 2022 05:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation